#cambridgepride

Chapter 8

“The key to chaos.  Part II”

Chelsea, London

In less than 10 minutes, Catherine parked her car and took the bag and the two folders from the back seat to enter the house, in a few more minutes Matt would arrive as agreed, but she was already sorry from the moment she hung up the call. What would you say to Matt? Why did you call him? She just wanted to vent, get the attention of someone more understandable...

On the way to the apartment, he thought of other possibilities, he could have called August, Pippa or even his mother, but the first person who came to his mind was Matt.

In order to put something more comfortable, Catherine took a quick shower before Matt arrived, the folders with the drawing notebook were placed on the dining table and as much as she wanted she still could not have an opinion about it, obviously the drawings with an obscene content made her very embarrassed, they were too specific, full of intimate details that caused her disgust.

John was very talented, this was a fact, but his drawings were somewhat disturbing because they showed an intimacy with Catherine that she did not want, an intimacy that made her uncomfortable and lost. Since yesterday, when he arrived at Kensington Palace he had not stopped to think about it, he ended up being distracted by Natalie and Mary, the official appointment - which thank God happened perfectly - although she did not like the answer he gave to the reporter and then a new discussion with William.

Now sitting on the couch, wearing wool socks and sweatshirt, Catherine stopped to think that since the day that the damn photo of William with that Catarina - name that William made a point of informing - went viral, things got cold between the two, they were not a couple to fight a lot, but last week this started to get very frequent.

Catherine felt more and more distant from her boyfriend, she felt that love had diminished and in her view he seemed too accommodated with their relationship and this made her lose her charm involuntarily. With that, she admits that she began to notice other men around her, Matt was one of them. With John's departure from the National Gallery, Matt was hired and soon became friends with Catherine, but she had not noticed him otherwise, until a few weeks ago and obviously it was not something she would like, but for some reason she was attracted to him.

The doorbell rang and Catherine jumped off the couch to open the door, afraid she walked to the entrance.

“Hi. ― said Catherine.

“Hi, how are you?” said Matt, leaning against the door frame.

“Come in here.” replied Catherine, pulling him by the hand.

The intimacy between Matt and Catherine was very limited, they had long conversations about all kinds and any kind of subject, but they rarely had any kind of physical contact, except for the last meeting where Matt took her by the waist causing a wave of electricity in her body, but now due to the latest events, all he thought of doing as soon as he closed the door was hug Matt. A strong hug that left him surprised, Matt surrounded his waist while she supported her head on his shoulder.

“I think I screwed up with Will.” she whispered.

“What do you mean?” he asked letting her go.

Catherine took him to the sofa in the living room, Matt already knew that they had fought a few times because of John, but she told everything again, talked about how she felt distant from William and how his self-indulgence bothered her, talked about being upset by his talk to the reporter... Matt listened to her carefully, making some comments from time to time.

“But what about you, Kate? You said that William is accommodated, don't you think you are too?” Matt asked cautiously.

“What do you mean?” Catherine looked at her confused.

“In my opinion, you are accommodated, why don't you talk to William about it? Maybe he's not even noticing... You should tell him if something bothers you, if you really like him it's worth trying…" said Matt.

“Do you think so?”

“You like him, don't you?”

“I love William…" she said looking into Matt's eyes. “but sometimes I feel like it's cold... I can't explain…"

“I know how it is…" he replied softly.

“Matt…"

“About what happened in your living room…" Matt started and Catherine immediately red. “I'm sorry, I don't know what happened to me…"

“No need to apologize! Nothing happened.” Catherine replied by getting up.

“I said that about the drawings, but it was in reference to the ones you were wearing. You are beautiful, Kate! And he was extraordinary in the details of his eyes, in the shape of his mouth... The way you sit…"

“Matt, no…" Catherine swallowed it dry. “Don't tell me those things.”

“P-Why?” asked Matt, getting up too.

“Because John hurt me a lot and the fact that he captured all this, turned it into drawings and still had the courage to hurt me the way he hurt me makes me confused. I don't know how to deal with it.” replied Catherine.

“I get it, I'm sorry…" said Matt taking her hand. “Maybe we should change the subject, do something else... What do you think?”

“A movie, maybe? We can order something to eat…” suggested Catherine, gently moving away from him.

“Great idea. Shall we order fish and chips? I know you love it.” said Matt, making Catherine immediately remember William, he would have said exactly the same thing.

“Okay.” Catherine replied, going to the kitchen, Matt took the cell phone to place the order.

The food arrived very quickly, so Catherine and Matt turned off the lights and sat on the sofa in the living room to watch a suspense movie, chosen by her, while drinking a glass of wine and eating her favorite food.

William took a few minutes to reason that Catherine left his house, but immediately did not want to give his arm to twist, before he would cool his head and then go after her to try to solve the situation.

While taking a shower, I was thinking about the possibilities I had to please Catherine, maybe I could suggest that she send him an email or even a letter, William could request that one of his security guards deliver the correspondence if that was her wish... William could promise to be more tolerant on issues involving John and even Matt.

Of one thing he was sure: he was not willing to give up his relationship with Catherine.

Stoping to think, these fights are nothing compared to the love he feels for her, just as he is sure that she also feels the same, the tension between them needs to end once and for all. Determined to put an end to these fights and disagreements, the prince rode his motorcycle and went straight to Catherine's apartment.

William left his motorcycle and helmet in the parking lot and walked to the entrance of her apartment, it was all dark so he decided to pick up his cell phone to call, but it was at that moment that he realized that he had forgotten his phone at home.

He assumed that Catherine was sleeping and his only alternative at the moment was to ring the doorbell, approached the door and can already hear the noise of the television... Well, that's a good sign, after all I wasn't going to wake her up.

Stopped in front of her door, William took a deep breath and with his left hand pressed the doorbell and waited.

The doorbell rang and Catherine's whole body froze, added to the tension of the film she was startled when she heard the noise and took a few seconds to act.

“Kate? Love, it's me.” called William from the outside. Catherine got up in a jump. Matt turned white like paper and didn't dare move.

“I think you'd better answer the door.” said Matt swallowing it dry. Catherine ran towards the door without saying anything.

With fear, he unlocked the door and turned the handle slowly, opened the door and had the vision of William leaning against the door frame with his hand in his pocket.

“Will... ― said Catherine feeling guilty.

As much as he hadn't done anything too much, he didn't know how to explain to William what Matt was doing in his house right after their fight.

“Hi, beautiful!” said William already entering the apartment and picking her up by the waist. “I came to apologize, I want to solve everything with you... I don't want to be like this with you…" he said leaning her body against the wall of the living room.

“Ah, Will.” she replied, swallowing dry and looking in the direction of the sofa where Matt was standing looking at both of them.

The lights were off and William turned his confused head towards the couch and his heart jumped, his whole body became rigid. His gaze alternated between the television, the standing figure staring at him, the glasses and the bottle of wine on the coffee table.

“What the fuck is this?” William shouted, releasing Catherine's body.

“C-calm down, I can explain…" said Catherine with her hands on her chest.

“CALM DOWN? ARE YOU ASKING ME TO CALM DOWN?” shouted William, tapping his hand hard on the light switch to be able to see clearly.

Matt got up pale white, but still stared at William without saying anything.

“Will, love... I called Matt here because I wanted to vent, I was sad.” said Catherine desperately trying to take his hand.

William started laughing. Laugh at despair, hate, hurt.

“You can only be kidding me! Is this a prank? We argue and you just leave and call this asshole to your house? What the fuck is that!?” said William with bitterness.

“Relax, man! It's no big deal.” Matt intervened, walking towards William.

In two steps, William caught up with Matt and with only one hand caught him by the collar pressing him on the window wall. Catherine screamed desperately.

“AH, YOU BASTARD!” William shouted angrily. Catherine grabbed him screaming for him to release Matt.

William lifted Matt off the ground, making him run out of air.

“HAVE YOU LOST your VOICE NOW? LET'S GO! DON'T YOU HAVE THE STRENGTH TO DEFEND YOURSELF? RETAR, YOU PIECE OF SHIT! REVIDA!” William was screaming and now his two hands were on Matt's neck who had no strength to push him.

“William, stop! Please stop it!” begged Catherine, uselessly trying to get William to let him go. Matt had his whole face red.

“W-williamm, ― tried to speak Matt. ― please. ― only a thread of voice came out of his throat.

“Will, no.” the panic in Catherine's voice. “You're scaring me.” William let go of Matt who coughed and tried to breathe.

“Get out of my face, before I break you whole. Come on, get out!” William shouted, catching Matt by the arm and threw him out of the door. Matt looked desperately at Catherine.

“Go, Matt! Go!” said Catherine, grabbing William's hand because she was afraid that he would fly on Matt again.

“William, please calm down.” whispered Catherine. William got rid of her arms.

“I can't even look at you.” said William looking away from her with both hands on his head.

“Love…"

“Don't call me love... You me…" he took a deep breath. “Kate, why did you do this to me?”

“William, that's not what you're thinking about.” she said desperate. “Let's sit down and talk... I, I can explain everything, there was nothing, I swear. I love you. I would never do that.”

“There are limits in which a man can accept to be rejected and humiliated, you have already extrapolated.” said William crossing his arms, he looked everywhere but at her face.

“I didn't kiss Matt! I didn't betray you.” Catherine said vehemently. William put his hand on his stomach because he felt nauseous.

“Even if you didn't kiss, you betrayed my trust.” he said looking at the table. Two notebooks caught your attention.

‘Don't see that…” she said shaking from head to toe. William took a step towards the table, Catherine tried to stop him but it was too late. To Catherine's bad luck, he took the second notebook and opened it.

Catherine didn't move anymore, it would be useless.

“Kate?” said William with a choked voice. He couldn't distinguish what he felt.

“I-I, I, I can explain.” whispered Catherine next to him. William threw the notebook on the table.

“I'll make it easy for you…" said William looking deep into her eyes. The blue in the green. “It's over. Today. Now.”

“How did it end?” Catherine replied, grabbing him.

“My coming here was very enlightening. I hope you are happy and free now.” said William, letting go of Catherine's hug and walking with great strides out of the house.

“No, no, no, no!” begged Catherine, running after him. “William come back here, let's understand each other, let's talk.”

William got on the bike, put on his helmet and left accelerating as much as he could without even looking back, leaving Catherine crying copiously as the icy wind beat rudely on his face, his body was cold and his heart shattered.

The prince seemed in a state of shock, all he did was accelerate, accelerate and accelerate. His mind turned into a white figure and disconnected words appeared in his head, he drove aimlessly along the city's highways, the strong wind beating against him, it was all so intense, but at the same time so meager.

He felt betrayed and humiliated, how was Catherine able to do that to him? What had you done so wrong that you deserved such suffering? Did Catherine want to take revenge because of a photo? Did she fall madly in love with Matt and will stay with him? Just thinking about it, your stomach would wrap it up. His whole body was tingling and he felt as if his head was going to explode.

He never imagined himself breaking up with Catherine, it was like he was in a nightmare and couldn't wake up.

2 weeks later

August:

You promised you would come to Luke's welcome party. Even if you and Kate are no longer together, it does not mean that you are no longer our friend.

William:

I'll be there, my friend.

It's been two weeks since the end.

Two weeks when Catherine didn't eat and didn't sleep properly and William felt anesthetized, it was as if they had pulled something from him and he didn't know how to react.

Catherine didn't dare go to his house, William didn't even look for her. She tried to call, sent messages, and as much as he missed her a lot, he didn't have the strength to answer, he didn't have the courage to try to understand what happened.

The media didn't even dream of the breakup of the two and his team did everything to make things stay that way, just as it was William's will. Natalie and Mary did everything to cheer you up, from their favorite foods to playing tennis or some card game. The prince didn't want to see any of his friends, so he pretended to have some appointment or meeting to avoid leaving, his father also had no idea of the breakup.

Catherine was the personification of repentance, she cried for three days in a row and didn't want to see anyone. She walked away from Matt, and was practically forced to tell August and her mother, she had to beg her not to tell her father. At first, she didn't want to hear any advice, but after a few days, she wanted help to win back William.

York, England

It was a beautiful winter afternoon, the open sky practically all blue, it was a rarity even more at that time of year, the icy wind was present when William got out of the car for the reception at Arthur and August's house.

He wore a black overcoat and a red scarf wrapped around his neck, walked slowly to the entrance door of his friends' large and cozy house.

Already at the entrance was hung a banner written "Welcome, Luke" and some balloons in silver, blue and white colors, next to the door there was a gift box, where William left his bag.

Arthur was the first to greet, then August who was with the little and smiling Luke on his lap. William can't help but smile as he contemplates him.

Luke surprised his parents and especially William, when he threw himself into his arms, making everyone smile even more. William took the baby on his lap and started talking to August and Arthur, other people passed by them and greeted him as well.

The moment the prince was going to deliver Luke to August again, the boy grabbed his scarf.

― Don't you want to leave me, Luke? Did you like uncle's lap? ― William joked, holding Luke in the air carefully, making the baby laugh.

Catherine was in the kitchen when she heard William's voice and went out in a hurry to the entrance of the room and when she saw him her heart raced.

He was so beautiful in his black overcoat, smiling. He looked happy with Luke in his arms, it broke his heart even more, but she couldn't turn her eyes away from him.

There were more than 30 people present in that house in the afternoon to celebrate Luke's arrival, Catherine had only eyes for one person: her prince.

That when he noticed his look at him, he looked back at her, but for the first time he didn't feel anything.

Chapter 9

“We look forward to those who taught us to be strong and at the same time showed us how vulnerable we can be.”

York, England

August and Arthur were delighted with the arrival of Luke who came to complete and make this family even happier, the party was organized by Carole, Pippa and Catherine. The decoration was impeccable, as was the food.

All the guests had fun, but no more than the star of the party: Luke.

He adapted so quickly with the house and with his parents' friends, but for some reason his favorite person at the party was the Prince of Wales, even if he passed from lap to lap and everyone gave him attention, Luke looked everywhere.

William was loving the party and especially Luke, but he didn't feel well. He was forced to talk and play with the guests, including Carole and Pippa who treated him well, despite recent events. The only person he didn't talk to was Catherine, they just exchanged looks and dull smiles.

As much as Catherine wanted to come back running into his arms, she didn't want to run the risk of being rejected and breaking another piece of her heart, William's coldness was totally understandable and she knew she deserved it, after all she betrayed his trust and thinking rationally she knew she would do the same thing if it was the other way around, but she wasn't willing to give up this love, she just didn't know for sure how to get it back.

Now Catherine was sitting on the couch, drinking an Italian soda just watching the prince play with Luke on the opposite side of the room, he talked non-stop to the boy who smiled openly. William was beautiful, as always, but he looked paler and couldn't stop running his hand over his belly.

“Go there and talk to him.” said Pippa, sitting on the couch and giving Catherine a slight scare.

“Will it be?

“Of course, Kate. Did you hurt him and still want him to run after you?” Pippa said sincerely. Catherine closed her face. “It's no use looking at me like that... He may have misinterpreted it, but I totally understand his side.”

“I'm not going to discuss this with you.” Catherine replied.

“You never want to talk to anyone about it... It's no use crying afterwards.” replied Pippa, taking a sip of the drink in his glass.

Catherine looked at her sad and got up to leave the glass on the table, taking a deep breath began to walk slowly in the direction of William.

“Hello.” he said timidly.

“Hi.” he smiled weakly.

“It looks like you've got a new friend.” she smiled interspersing her gaze between William and Luke.

“It seems so.” replied William, playing with the baby's little hands.

“I know it's a stupid question, but are you okay? It looks pale, do you want me to get you something to eat? I noticed that she hardly ate anything.” said Catherine worried.

“I'm not hungry, thank you.” William replied, noticing Arthur approaching.

“Luke, my love! Come here with dad, let's take some pictures with grandma?” said Arthur smiling, and taking the baby from William's arms. “Thank you, Wills.” he completed it, leaving them both alone.

William was going to leave, but Catherine was quick and held him by the arm.

“I'm worried about you.” she said caressing your arm. William stood still.

“You know you don't have to stay.” he said looking at her hand. She was still wearing the ring.

Catherine was slowly sliding her fingers down his arm with the intention of picking up his hand, but William noticed what she was going to do and walked away.

“Will…" she whispered.

“No.” he said softly.

Pippa arrived in a hurry and slapped William on the back.

“William, can you take Kate home? We came only with a car and I will need to take my mother running home, my father called saying that one of our uncles went to visit us, we need to come back quickly.” said Pippa looking at William, totally ignoring Catherine's presence.

“No, no... You don't have to do that.” interrupted Catherine.

“All right.” replied William.

“Thank you!” said Pippa, kissing his cheek. ― Bye.

“Bye to you too.” said Catherine watching her sister walk away. “Will, I'm sorry about that, you don't have to take me, okay?”

“It's the way to my house, unless you don't want me to take you without problems.” said William putting his hand on his stomach because he felt a slight pang. ― Excuse me.

Catherine watched William walk away and then went to say goodbye to his mother.

“Daughter, I'm going because your uncle Simon got home, but tomorrow I'm going to your house. We need to talk, don't you think?” said Carole hugging her daughter.

“Send a kiss to Uncle Simon for me.” she said and put a kiss on her mother's cheek. “And yes, mom... I think we need to talk.”

William went to the bathroom and closed the door behind him, leaned with both hands on the countertop and looked at the mirror, he felt horrible.

He was pale and very nauseous, he could hardly eat, even though all the guests praised the food, he was not hungry.

In an attempt to alleviate the malaise he opened the tap to wash his face, the cold water made him shiver from head to toe, but this made him feel a little better, William stayed a few more minutes there looking at himself and thinking.

The more I thought, the more angry I felt... He wanted to forgive Catherine, he wanted to run back to her, he wanted to have her in his arms, he wanted to kiss her, love her... but he couldn't. Two weeks ago he thought about everything that was said and what was not said and came to the conclusion that Catherine is right to feel trapped, she came out of a troubled and abusive relationship and soon they started a relationship and had problems because of the same unnameable. The truth is that she did not have a phase, a period to feel free and well with herself, maybe he has trapped her in her crazy world, no one more than him knows how difficult it is to live surrounded by photographers, reporters and other people saying what he Should or should not do it, maybe he did it to Catherine. Maybe it made her adapt to a reality she didn't want, no matter how much she loved him.

But would it be selfish of you to want to have Catherine in your life? Want to love and be loved by her?

And the question that remains, if Catherine who until a month ago seemed to be fine with it, why has she changed so much? Why did she do this to him?

William would rather repeat these questions in his head than the image of Catherine talking or worse kissing Matt, just thinking about it feels a twinge in his abdomen, making him want to moan loudly in pain.

A knock on the door makes William return to reality, fixing his clothes and washing his hands, he goes out looking for Catherine to leave.

William sees Catherine from afar, talking to Arthur's mother and walks to her, gently touching her back he whispers a ''can we go now?'' Close to her ear causing a wave of energy to pass all over her body, she does not respond, but almost involuntarily takes her hand, he does not retreat. He just politely says goodbye to you and they go hand in hand.

Catherine didn't want to let go of his hand, but they needed to say goodbye. After kisses and hugs on the other guests, they approached Arthur, August and little Luke who was now very sleepy. Both thanked for the day and promised to come back soon, after putting a kiss on the baby's forehead, they were leaving right at the time August exclaimed:

“Wait!” he said taking the camera from the table. “Have you already taken pictures with Luke, but would it be too much to ask for one of you 3?”

William looked at August suspiciously, but it would be rude of him to deny it, even more so that it was with Luke and with... Catherine. Despite everything, she is the love of his life.

Catherine turned red and with no reaction, she didn't dare say anything, for fear of rejection, until she heard it.

“For my part it's perfect.” he said taking Luke in his lap. Catherine accompanied him and they went to the photo panel, the baby scratched his eyes and laughed at her.

“Ah, Luke! You are the cutest and most smiling baby in the world.” said Catherine caressing his cheeks. William looked at her and she lost her breath.

“Very well! Smile! Luke, look here at Dad.” said August pointing the camera at them, making everyone look in his direction.

Photos taken, farewells made, they would finally have their moments alone to her house. Catherine was willing to try a rapprochement during the long journey.

“I didn't know I would come back with you, I didn't bring your favorite candy to eat on the trip.” she said as soon as he started the car.

“No problem.” he answered without looking at her, one hand on the steering wheel and the other on his own leg. Catherine looked at him and immediately missed his touch, William always directed a hand on her leg.

“Luke is so cute, isn't he?” said Catherine trying to start a conversation.

“Yes.” said William and they were silent for a while. He had his eye on the road and she kept moving, looked at his face, at his hands and then at the window, then repeated everything again.

“William, for God's sake! Don't give me an ice like that, I won't be able to stand this long journey with you treating me coldly, let's talk about anything.” Catherine spoke desperately. William looked away at her and smiled.

“You never had a hard time talking.” William replied caressing her leg, but when he realized his act he soon took his hand.

“Tell me about Aston Villa... How are you in... Premier League?” said Catherine and William started laughing.

William admired her effort to try to get closer to him, she knew he loved to talk about football and especially about Villa. He couldn't keep ignoring her, so he started a conversation about football, talked about the situation of his team in the championship and about the transfer window, what his expectations were.

Catherine listened attentively and made several comments, William was entertained saying that he almost did not realize that she caressed the back of her neck, the connection between them had returned to normal.

“Don't you think?” asked William, as there was no answer he looked to the side and saw Catherine sleeping, all clumsy on the bench, one of her arms still stretched towards her, he took her hand and deposited a kiss then fixed her arm close to her body.

They had already passed halfway and Catherine had slept, William decided to turn on the sound quietly so as not to wake her up. From time to time I would look at her, trying to resist the immense desire to touch her.

It occurred to him that Catherine could feel cold, because she always felt, her blanket was still in the trunk, so he stopped the car and took the blanket.

William fixed Catherine's body and covered her, as he always did on trips with her, before starting the car again he felt a twinge in the abdominal region, making him feel nauseous again. He just took a deep breath, practically took a bottle of water and continued the journey.

After the long trip, the prince finally parked in front of her apartment.

“Kate, we arrived…" said William, caressing her face. She took a deep breath and opened her eyes.

“My God, I slept.” she said, seizing herself on the bench and noticing the blanket over her body. “Thank you.”

“You don't need to thank me.”

“No, seriously... Thank you for bringing me, for taking care of me…" she said caressing his shoulders and looking into his eyes. “I want to be a better person, less confused... I don't want to lose you.”

“Kate, no…"

“No, no... Don't say anything, I'll kiss you on the cheek and enter my apartment... I want to keep the memory of you coming to bring me and waking me up with affection, please don't take it away from me, I've already lost everything else.” she said with tears in her eyes. William nodded.

Catherine approached slowly and gave him two kisses, one on each cheek and got out of the car. William didn't say anything, nor did he dare to move, he just followed her with his eyes, so she closed the door of his apartment, he began to cry.

Everything seemed too exhausting, too painful. His body hurt so much, his stomach seemed like his biggest enemy, as soon as he turned the key, had a sudden urge to vomit and had to act fast, turned off the engine again and opened the car door.

William vomited on the sidewalk, his whole body was sweating and his vision was blurry, he had to take off his coat because he felt a huge malaise. I didn't want to run the risk of someone seeing him in that situation, he turned on the air conditioning at a very low temperature and inexplicably drove to Kensington Palace.

Chelsea, London

The day dawned completely different from the day before. Wetter, colder and more gray.

Carole arrived early at Catherine's apartment and both enjoyed a hot tea in front of the fireplace in the cozy living room.

“Kate, I'm here as your mother and as your friend, I want to know what's wrong with you, I want to help you, daughter.” said Carole.

“Oh, mom... I can't take it anymore... You know I don't like to open up very much, but I need advice.” Catherine replied timidly.

“I won't judge you.” said Carole holding your hand. “I just want to help you.”

Catherine told her mother that she lied to William the day he called to tell her about the photo, on the call she said that everything was fine, that it didn't mean anything, but it was a big lie... She tried not to care, but when she saw the photo viralized, she couldn't. After the photo, he was disappointed and William's reaction didn't help at all either, he wanted to continue as if it were no big deal. Things were getting cold between them, she felt as if the William who looked for her in the National Gallery and surprised her in various attitudes was no longer there, causing her to begin to be interested in the way Matt treated her. John's appearance caused even more confusion in her head and all she wanted was William's support, but all she received was reprimand, unlike Matt, he didn't want to hear about John, he always told him about protection, but Catherine didn't feel protected. She loved William too much, but she felt that the passion was over and hearing him saying that she didn't want to get married soon left her disappointed. It was clear that they were not well and she didn't know why William didn't seem to care about it, she just went on with life quietly, because whenever he called or showed up at her house or at her work, she would leave everything to stay with him. And she was already fed up with so many fights, in the heat of the moment she couldn't express in words what she was feeling, it never crossed her mind to betray William or break up with him, she doesn't know why she called Matt to her house, she just wanted a friend and understands that she could have made another choice at that moment or better yet, not have left William's house.

Carole listened to everything with compassion and attention, Catherine cried a lot as she spoke and her mother waited for her to finish talking before anything else.

“You know Kate, listening to you speak, I think that after John and everything you suffered with him, you began to have a different view of men... Daughter, you were raised by a caring and loving man and you deserve to be treated exactly that way, maybe you have confused your feelings because in addition to William, Matt came treating you well, but dear think... You are surrounded by men who treat you well, that's exactly how you need to be, like Arthur, August and even Matt... John is the exception here. He should never be the ruler of measuring affection. And dear, William loves you and is in love with you. Your father and I have been married for more than 20 years... I love your father and he loves me, there comes a time when the passion, that burning fire has diminished, but it does not mean that it does not exist. Love needs to be nurtured, cultivated... You and William need to learn this if you want to be together. You said you feel he was accommodated, maybe you should also take initiatives, surprise him, conquer him... As I said before, love needs to be nurtured and this is a two-way street. And daughter, one last thing, you need to forgive yourself to move on... John, he served his sentence, even if we agreed or not and getting closer to him would not be a good idea, I'm sure his intention is good, but John has psychological problems and is unstable, you also have to let him move on, start his life again... I'm telling you all this, because I want you to be happy, you are amazing, beautiful and responsible... It deserves to be happy and it breaks my heart to be so sad and lost. Understand, daughter... A relationship doesn't need to complete your life, you can't make it your goal of living, but something or someone who disappears with you.” Carole said tenderly. Catherine didn't answer anything, just hugged her mother and cried.

A cry to wash the soul, because Catherine finally understood.

There are days when only the affection and embrace of a mother are able to heal us, to bring us light and wisdom, that morning Catherine can feel as if a weight was taken from her back... She needed this, she needed someone to listen to her and advise her in a direct way, to show her the obvious and to welcome her.

Catherine realized where she made a mistake and was willing to learn from her mistakes, was William willing to forgive her? He wanted to drop everything now and run to his apartment, but he wanted to do it right, so he sent him a message.

Kate:

Will, I know I screwed up, but I want to fix it. Maybe we can talk, can I go to your apartment or will you come here? What do you think? As one day you told me that you were willing to do anything for me, I also tell you: I am willing to do anything for you. I miss you.

Kate:

I look forward to hearing from you.

Catherine spent the rest of the morning with her mother, Pippa arrived for lunch and the three Middletons spent the rest of the day entertained talking and enjoying a special family moment.

Announcement from Kensington Palace

His Royal Highness, the Prince of Wales, was admitted to King Edward VII Hospital in London on Monday night. The prince's admission is due to a malaise. His Royal Highness underwent exploratory laparotomy surgery.

Chapter 10

“I had to remake myself away from the touch of your hands so as not to run the risk of completely shattering me again.''  THE END ― PART I”

William was at the entrance of a bridge, leaning against the handrail just looking at the river, when Catherine approached.

“William?” said Catherine getting closer and closer to him.

Upon hearing her voice, he looks in her direction and her face turns pale, her expression of terror scares her, but before she could say anything, William begins to run to cross the bridge. Catherine stranges her reaction and starts running after him, her heart beats fast and her body hurts, she screams for William who doesn't even look back, just runs desperate.

“WILLIAAAAAM!” screams Catherine desperately. The moment he finally looks back, Catherine loses the ground, as the woods of the bridge crumble under her feet and to her horror both she and William fall off the bridge. His eyes contemplate the horror of William's eyes before waking up from this terrible nightmare.

Catherine jumps on the bed, her body is completely cold and wet, just like her sheets. She puts her hands on her chest to feel her heart beating fast and sits on the bed to calm down, still confused about the nightmare, picks up her cell phone to look at the time: 07:00 am. There has still been no return of the messages she sent to William and her nightmare with him made her even more worried. And he looked so scared and fragile, it broke his heart to watch that look of panic as they fell off the bridge. She decided to call him, maybe telling about the dream could be the kickoff for a reconciliation dialogue.

The brunette got up still with her body sore and cold, locating William's contact, with trembling hands squeezed to call... She called, called, called... P.O. Box. Well, maybe she was still sleeping, after all it's 7 o'clock in the morning. One more attempt. Nobody answered. P.O. Box.

Walking slowly to the kitchen, her bare feet felt the discomfort of the icy floor, holding her cell phone with one hand, she used the other to move the curtain away from the kitchen window while trying to call William one last time, the rain fell torrentiously outside, loaded and gray clouds covered the city, proving that the storm was far from over.

“William, my love, I just wanted you to answer me.” he whispered softly and put water to warm up.

Catherine had a bad feeling, the last few weeks have been horrible for her. Being without William and knowing that he was sad that she hurt him left her heartbroken, having seen him on Sunday and knowing that no matter how much he was smiling and being nice to everyone, he was in pieces. Catherine just looking knew that he was not well and knew that something was wrong and felt even worse for thinking that she was the reason to let her feel that way, but now that her mother opened her eyes, maybe it was the right time to solve this.

Recognizing that you made a mistake and where you made a mistake is the first step and this fortunately Catherine has already achieved, now the time has come to put into practice, she was willing to forgive herself for everything that happened to John, finally she understood that she is not and will never be guilty of his behavior and that both have the right to restart their lives, now her head was finally getting rid of these confused thoughts about John. Another important point that she was also willing to recognize that she made a mistake with Matt in confusing her feelings, it turns out that Catherine had the view that she was not worthy of affection and respect and that all men approached her precisely with ulterior motives and her weak and confused mind was treacherous and needy too, confusing a genuine friendship with something totally wrong just to praise her ego. Catherine was finally recognizing that she deserves to be treated well by everyone, not just to have something in return and this may even seem crazy, but John moved so much With his head that something as simple as this, caused him a gigantic mental confusion.

And finally, she would fight to get her love back. Yes. Catherine loved William, only William. As much as she recognized that she confused things with Matt, no attraction or feeling for anyone she has ever related reaches the feet of what she felt for William and no matter how much the relationship had cooled, she knew they were there, even if hidden they were there... And she would do everything for the flame to light up again... On Sunday, she already had a glimpse of this feeling, no matter how much William was cold and distant, her small gestures, his look, his smile even if not directed at her were the fuel that kept everything there... And At the end of the night, when he woke her up from the nap during the trip, for a moment it seemed that everything had returned to normal, his touch, his voice and his affection directed at her... A crumb that Catherine decided to hold on to. Maybe it was weakness, but it seems so unfair to let it pass. She didn't like to lose.

While waiting for her tea to cool down a little more, Catherine was sitting in the kitchen messing with her cell phone and received a notification. A notification that made your world stop.

Announcement from Kensington Palace

His Royal Highness, the Prince of Wales, was admitted to King Edward VII Hospital in London on Monday night. The prince's admission is due to a malaise. His Royal Highness underwent exploratory laparotomy surgery.

“NO.” Catherine screams throwing her cell phone on the table. Your eyes fill with tears, your body freezes and your vision becomes blurred. How can this be happening, my God? That can only be a lie. No, no, no. It's fake news. William didn't answer the phone because he was sleeping.

Catherine doesn't know what to do, her head can't process what she just read, the panic paralyzed her and after a few minutes of pure terror, where all she did was cry, her phone rings waking her up from this state of torpor.

“Hi, Kate. Are you okay? I just read the palace note.” August said as soon as she answered the phone.

“August, I don't know what to do... Tell me this is a lie, please? I just read this, I texted him yesterday, he didn't answer me... I tried to call him earlier today, I had a nightmare and now he doesn't answer me... Did I do that to him? Did I make him sick?” Catherine said between tears.

“You need to calm down! You're not to blame for anything, okay? Let's do it like this... I can't go to your house now, because I'm too far away, but calm down and get in touch with Natalie to understand what happened... Then we'll meet in a little while, okay?” August spoke slowly in an attempt to calm Catherine.

“Natalie... Okay... I'll call her right now... I'll talk to you.” she replied by hanging up the phone.

As soon as she hung up, Catherine located Natalie's contact and went straight to the mailbox. Her heart was beating fast, it was desperate. Catherine located Rob's contact.

“Kate?” said Rob on the other side of the line.

“Rob, for God's sake, tell me what's going on... I just saw a note from the palace, is that serious? Tell me it's a lie.” said Catherine desperately.

“It's not a lie, Kate... William was sick all day yesterday and we were only able to convince him to go to the hospital at night when he fainted. He had surgery, we still don't know for sure what happened to him... Maybe the appendix or something... The doctor didn't give more details, he's still in the operating room, I'm here with Natalie waiting.” said Rob in a serious tone of voice. His concern was clear.

“Oh my God! I'm going there.” replied Catherine holding her tears.

“I don't think that's a good idea.” said Rob, but Catherine didn't even listen because she had already turned off the phone.

Sunday night

William parked in his parking space at Kensington Palace, his body dripped with sweat and his vision was blurry, he doesn't even know for sure how he managed to get home and his body begged for a bath and rest.

Still dizzy, William walked to the entrance of his apartment, it was already dark and very cold, but his body was not even feeling the cold wind and the fine drizzle falling on his body. There was no one, not even Mary was at home that night, as soon as he came in he didn't even notice the note she left on the table. He went straight to the bathroom and this time filled the bathtub.

His belly hurt so much, it was as if someone had given him several kicks in the mouth of his stomach, William took off his clothes slowly and entered the bathtub, the hot water at first relieves the pain in his body for a while, making him start thinking about the day he had.

Seeing Catherine today was already in his plans, in addition to seeing Luke and participating in a special moment of his friends was the main reason he went to York today, but it was obvious that he wanted to see her, be together with her even if he was not yet ready to talk and much less to come back, but he was surprised by the fact that he did not feel anything when he saw her. 2 weeks ago you felt apathetic towards her, it hurt too much to have seen her with Matt and then those drawings... What was Catherine thinking? They had just fought and she calls another man to her house? He really felt as if someone had punched his stomach about 25 times. As he himself said to her, there are limits in which a man accepts to be rejected and humiliated and at the moment William did not want to give his arm to cheer and simply come back with her without first healing this wound. He felt hurt, betrayed and resentful for everything she did, he really wanted to talk and let her talk, but he still didn't feel ready to listen.

When he saw her earlier, he didn't feel anything... but coming back with her caused him a confusion of feelings, feeling his despair for feeling the distance between them made him realize how much she was sorry and was suffering too. Having her sleeping in his car almost made him bring her to his apartment, just as he did several other times, but this damn abdominal pain got in the way of his plans. Feeling Catherine kissing her face instead of her mouth was a new kick in the stomach, watching her move away she burst into tears and he doesn't even know how this happened. A mixture of feeling and emotions, William still did not believe that he was suffering this way because of her.

Now standing feeling the hot water covering his body, he felt a new twinge in the abdominal region and a wave of pain invaded his body, William got up in a jump and ran to the toilet to vomit again. What the hell was going on? Would you throw up every time you thought of Catherine? That's a nightmare. Wiping his forehead on the towel, William brushed his teeth and finished his bath.

He felt weak and nauseous, mentally thanked Mary for not being at home, because she would be desperate to see him in this situation, so gathering all the energy he had left, he went to the couch and lay down only in his pajama shorts. His body was on fire, but he had no idea about it, he just fell asleep wrapped in Catherine's blanket.

Monday morning

Around 8 a.m., Mary entered the prince's apartment through the side door of the kitchen and soon surprised the temperature of the house, it was much warmer than usual, a huge contrast of the temperature she was outside. The lady walked to the living room and came across a scene that made her heart accelerate with fright.

William was lying on the couch wrapped in the blanket, only his head uncovered, he had an expression of tiredness and his few hair was wet and his forehead dripped with sweat, Mary approached slowly because she thought he was dreaming, but when she stopped in front of him she noticed that he mangled meaningless words, then sat next to him on the couch and touched his forehead. The prince burned with a fever.

“William, William... Wake up, son.” said Mary very worried. She began to discover her body that dripped sweat.

“Kate?” asked William with his eyes closed. Trying to cover yourself again.

“No dear, it's Mary... William finds out you're burning with fever... Wake up, let's call the doctor.” said Mary and got up in search of the phone, but stopped as soon as she heard Natalie's footsteps entering the apartment. “Nat, help me here!” Mary said in a higher tone.

Natalie heard Mary's voice and increased the step towards the voice and got scared when she entered the room and saw Mary trying to pull William's body.

“What happened?” asked Natalie almost running to them.

“I don't know, I just arrived and found him grumble while sleeping here on the couch.” replied Mary kneeling next to the sofa, running her hand over William's forehead.

Natalie ran to the pantry to get a box with a first aid kit, quickly came back with the thermometer.

“My God, 38º.” Natalie murmured right after touching the digital thermometer on the prince's forehead. “Let's take off this blanket and take it upstairs.”

“Why the hell are you messing with me?” William grumbled opening his eyes.

“You have a fever, William... I'll call the doctor, okay?” Natalie pulling the blanket and revealing his naked chest.

“Hey, why are you discovering me, I'm naked, you know?”

“We are trying to take care of you…" replied Natalie smiling and taking off all the blanket. “You're not naked, you're wearing shorts, thank God.” Natalie pulled him by the hand with some difficulty, because William was heavy and seemed drowsy due to the high fever.

“Here, take it!” Mary sat next to him and stuck a pill in his mouth, then gave him a glass of water. William obeyed.

“I feel so nauseous, I remember I arrived and took a bath and then lay down here.” said William softly running his hand over his forehead.

“Did you drink?” asked Mary.

“No.”

“I'll call the doctor.” Natalie said again and unlocked the cell phone.

“For what doctor? It's just a fever and nausea... Maybe it's something I ate. I've already taken medicine, it will pass.” he said holding Natalie's hand.

“Go up and take another shower, you're all sweaty.” said Mary and pulled him by the hand. William saw stars because with the tug his abdomen felt a hook and a sharp pain hit him.

“Are you in pain?” asked Natalie worried. William denied it.

“Don't worry about me.” William replied and with difficulty walked slowly to his room trying to disguise the pain he was feeling as much as possible.

William took a practically cold shower and lay down again under the covers, now in his bed, the fever seemed to have gone down but he felt very cold, but Mary did not let the temperature of the air conditioning rise and did not let him stay so covered. With all the affection, she prepared a breakfast, but William barely touched the food, the half toast and the little tea he drank went out half an hour after he ate it.

Nothing stopped in his stomach and the only position that made him a little more comfortable was with his legs flexed towards the abdomen. William felt like a helpless child and insisted that they not call the doctor, because he claimed that it was no big deal, he even fought with Natalie to stop meddling in his life.

William felt ashamed to be sick, he thought that being too depressed was what caused him to be like this, he didn't want to see anyone or talk to anyone. Mary didn't care about his opinion and went into the room every hour to see if everything was okay, William pretended to sleep, but it was all a big lie because every hour his pain increased. His malaise and persistent fever did not subside, every time he tried to move in bed he felt an intense pain that made him dizzy. He didn't feel hungry and didn't even try to eat, because he knew he would vomit, time didn't pass, the hours dragged on and everything seemed like a nightmare.

The prince was no longer reasoning right, he read Catherine's message.

Kate:

Will, I know I screwed up, but I want to fix it. Maybe we can talk, can I go to your apartment or will you come here? What do you think? As one day you told me that you were willing to do anything for me, I also tell you: I am willing to do anything for you. I miss you.

“NAAAAAT!” shouted William. “NATALIE! MARY! MARYEEEEE!”

The women appeared panting and frightened in the room and found William crying lying down.

“What is it? William, you're scaring us, let's go to the doctor, please.” said Natalie and they both went to the edge of his bed.

“Kate is coming here, I need to get well... My God, she will never want me again if she finds out that I got sick with sadness and threw up on the sidewalk of her house.” said William with his hands on his head.

“Sick of sadness?” asked Mary confused.

“Yesterday she was so beautiful, am I so weak for wanting her back?” grumbled bitterly.

“You're not weak, William.” Mary said in a maternal tone.

“She will come here, I need to get ready. ― said William and taking a deep breath, put his feet out of bed, in an impulse he got up, a sharp pain like never felt before hit him in full, his vision became dark and he simply went out.

William fell to the ground, fainted and Natalie even tried to run to hold him, but couldn't. Mary ran out of the room screaming for help and then five people appeared to see what was happening. Mary was desperate, didn't know if she called an ambulance or if she told someone to take William to the hospital, but before she concluded the reasoning Natalie was already calling the emergency room, while holding William's head trying to wake him up.

Natalie was panicked to see William like that, she had never seen him so fragile, he seemed to feel so much pain, his skin was very hot and sweated a lot, she felt her heart beating hard and whispered to William that everything would be fine, in an attempt to calm him down. William didn't say anything to something, he was delirious with so much pain, he just held Natalie's hand as if his life depended on it.

The rescue arrived in less than 07 minutes and they forced Natalie to let go of his hand so that they could take care of him, then took him into the ambulance immobilized on the stretcher, made an access to his arm and took all the information about his symptoms with Natalie and Mary.

Some of William's security guards stayed with Mary to calm her down, while Natalie accompanied William inside the ambulance on the way to the hospital. Although she was very shaken by everything that happened, she needed to work, so she already called Rob, who was on his day off, but didn't even care and both have already started the protocol for cases of when a member of royalty needs medical attention.

Rob was in charge of warning William's family, because it was a more delicate subject he asked the King's secretary to pass on the information, he has already advised the entire team on the announcements, but has already been warned that nothing would be published before they had concrete news and information about William's diagnosis. He decided to go to the hospital to get more information and also to stay with Natalie.

Monday night

King Edward VII's Hospital, London

The ambulance parked at the King Edward VII hospital and before they opened the vehicle door, William called for Natalie.

“Nat, are you here with me?” he asked.

“Yes, William. We brought you to the hospital, everything will be fine.” she replied holding your hand.

“You have to go back, Nat... Kate is going home. ― he said desperate, now trying to get up from the stretcher. “I need to go back to Kate.” the rescuer opens the ambulance door and Natalie had to let go of his hand.

“Hey, William... Look at me, I'm sure Kate will wait for you, won't she, Nat?” the second rescuer said calmly, while fixing the serum bag to get him out of the ambulance. “Let's go to the hospital and soon everything will be fine, okay?” William nodded.

Four people pushed William's stretcher in an attempt to hide who the patient they were carrying was. Natalie got out of the ambulance and went straight to the area that the rescue doctor advised her, with the intention of not causing any unnecessary turmoil. Fortunately, that night the hospital was not so full, but to prevent it from being recognized, it was the wisest option at the time.

Prince William was taken into the hospital, where he was received by a specialized medical team, the person in charge was Dr. Daisy Wilson. The doctor received William's file; high and constant fever, nausea, vomiting, malaise, stomach pain. Emergency was called because the patient fainted. According to the physical examination, the abdomen is rigid. Diagnosis: Appendicitis.

The Diagnosis was given in minutes by the doctor after reading the clinical history and performing the physical examination, they referred William to perform an abdominal tomography and confirm the diagnosis before referring to the operating room and performing the procedure as less invasive as possible without running the risk of rupture of the appendix, but as soon as they entered the examination room William began to get sick, the air lacked and his pressure began to rise rapidly. Change of plans, they took him directly to the operating room, possibly the appendix broke.

The surgery would no longer be the same, but an exploratory laparotomy. Fortunately the Surgical Center was already fully prepared, the prince was sedated and then received anesthetic medications that kept him asleep and without feeling pain throughout the surgical procedure, The muscle tone and the contractile activity of the musculature are abolished through curarizers, he received an endotracheal probe through which the anesthesiologist, dr. Benjamin Smith, needed to maintain proper ventilation, since William was no longer breathing on his own. Dr. Daisy Wilson performs the vertical incision directly in the inguinal region and the dr. Wilson was right, it was an inflamed appendix, which broke just when they took him to the examination room. William now had an abdominal abscess, due to the ruptured appendix, the pus accumulated around, causing the appearance of a pouch filled with pus. The doctor and her team did everything they could to perform the procedure calmly and masterfully. The case was now risky, William's life was really in danger.

What was supposed to be a quick procedure lasted hours, all professionals wanted to be absolutely sure that they removed any and all remnants of infection from the abdominal cavity of the future king of England, after the scheduled intervention, the abdominal wall was closed and sutured with appropriate threads. William's blood pressure was still fluctuating a lot, so he was taken to the intensive care unit at 4:00 am.

Rob arrived at the hospital when William was still in surgery, Natalie and he were waiting in a reserved waiting room. The blonde had her head leaning against his shoulder, Rob didn't even like coffee very much, but he held a glass now empty, he ended up taking two of that due to anxiety for the lack of answers. It was around 4:15 a.m. when Dr. Wilson entered the room, she explained that William was stable and that the operation was a success, detailed everything that happened before and during the procedure, and was very frank when she reported about a possible infection due to the rupture of the appendix, but said that they were doing everything possible so that nothing got worse so now he was in the ICU and they could visit him when he woke up. Both thanked the doctor and her entire team and now with the information they gave authorization for the rest of the palace team to release the statement.

Around 07:00 am under an intense rain that fell all over the city, Charles and Camilla accompanied by their secretaries arrive at the hospital and everyone is taken to a reserved room to wait for William to wake up, Dr. Wilson explains again everything that happened, but this time to King Charles. He was distressed and very quiet, he limited himself to looking at anything other than his hands. Natalie and Rob also enter the room, but the deadly silence inhabits the room, no one has the courage to say anything... Everyone only thinks of one thing: when will William wake up?

The silence of the room is interrupted by Rob's cell phone, causing everyone to look at him, he gets up quickly.

“Kate?” said Rob answering the phone.

“Rob, for God's sake, tell me what's going on... I just saw a note from the palace, is that serious? Tell me it's a lie.” said Catherine desperately on the other side of the line.

“It's not a lie, Kate... William was sick all day yesterday and we were only able to convince him to go to the hospital at night when he fainted. He had surgery, we still don't know for sure what happened to him... Maybe the appendix or something... The doctor didn't give more details, he's still in the operating room, I'm here with Natalie waiting.” said Rob in a serious tone of voice. His concern was clear.

“Oh my God! I'm going there.” replied Catherine holding her tears.

“I don't think that's a good idea.” said Rob, but Catherine didn't even listen because she had already turned off the phone.

“Why did you lie to her?” said Natalie looking at him with an ugly face.

“Natalie, didn't they tell you that it's ugly to hear other parties' conversations?” he replied by saving his cell phone.

“Even uglier is lying. Why did you do that?” said Natalie crossing her arms.

“They broke up, didn't they? Maybe it's not appropriate for us to keep talking about it with third parties.” he said quietly scratching the back of his neck.

“What's wrong with you? Kate would never leak any information about William. Whether they're together or not.” said Natalie touching his arm.

“You're right, Nat.” he said pulling her by the hand until they entered an empty room.

“What is that? What is it?” asked Natalie surprised looking at his face.

“I'm desperate, Nat. I confess that I'm afraid that something will happen to him, since he broke up with her, I realize that he was bad and I didn't do anything... I should have done something. ― Rob confessed quickly, gesturing non-stop.

“I'm scared too, but it's not our fault. He had a broken appendix, Rob... This has nothing to do with sadness, we couldn't predict it.” Natalie replied holding his hand.

“Thank you for being the best work partner, without you I couldn’t." said Rob pulling her for a hug.

“Without you I couldn't do it.” Natalie whispered while hugging Rob.

Buzz and movements could be heard from inside the room reserved for royalty, while waiting for some news from the Prince of Wales, the private secretary of King Charles left the room to walk a little and came across Catherine leaning over the information desk.

“He's my boyfriend, ma'am. I just want information! Can I please look for Natalie Barrows or Rob Dixon, they know me.” Catherine said almost crying.

“I'm sorry, we can't pass on information to third parties. Even more so when it comes to members of royalty.” said the lady already getting impatient.

“Please! Rob told me he's here, just show me the direction I'm going to look for myself.” Catherine insisted.

“Please don't insist! There is a protocol.” you said coldly.

“Please!” said Catherine almost screaming and hitting her hands on the counter. You looked at her angrily.

“Miss, this is a hospital, please, without scandal.” said the lady, pointing to the exit door.

Catherine decided to pick up her cell phone and dial Rob's number again, when Clive Alderton touched his shoulder.

“You are Ms. Kate Middleton, isn't it?” he asked softly.

“Yes.” she replied with her head. “Why?”

“Come with me.” he said he pointed to a corridor in the eastern area of the hospital.

“ Are you from William's team?” she asked and began to follow him, while the hospital employee looked at them in disbelief.

“No, I'm on his father's team.” he replied softly.

“How is William?” she asked.

“I'll take you to Natalie and Rob, okay?” said Clive.

“Just tell me if he's okay, please.”Catherine insisted

“Maybe you'd better talk to Natalie, but don't worry so much. He's being treated.” he said stopping at the door of a room. “Wait here, please.” Catherine nodded and waited.

Less than a minute, Natalie appeared at the door and Catherine practically jumped on her lap, both hugged.

“Nat, what happened? How is William? Have you finished the operation yet? Don't you dare say you can't tell me, please.” said Catherine in distress.

“Ah, Kate! He's already had the surgery…" said Natalie.

“And is he okay? Can we see him?” she said squeezing the bar of her coat.

“No, calm down... It's complicated... He had appendicitis and the appendix ruptured, in the surgery they removed everything they could, but he was referred to the ICU to contain a possible infection... The surgery ended at 4 a.m. and he went there and so far he hasn't woke up. ― Natalie tried to sound as calm as possible.

“Oh my God!” said Catherine crying. “What time does he wake up?”

“We are waiting. The doctor said they are evaluating every hour. His body needs to respond to medicines, you know?” Natalie replied drying her tears. “Calm down, Kate.”

“How did this happen, Nat? Sunday we saw each other, he took me home, I asked him if he was okay and he didn't want to answer me... I should have noticed, brought him to the hospital before” Catherine cried on Natalie's shoulders.

“William disguised it for everyone who was in pain, he didn't want to go to the doctor, he was sick all day... It's no use trying to find a culprit now... There is no one.” Natalie caressed her back when the door opened.

“Catherine?”

“Oh!” Catherine let go of Natalie's hug and wiped her eyes. "Your Majesty," said Catherine, looking in the direction of Charles.

“Hello, my dear!” he said extending his hand to her. Catherine shook her hand respectfully.

“Hello, sir.”

“What are you doing out here? I was even surprised that you weren't here when I arrived.”

“I was warned this morning, sir. They weren't letting me in.”

“Enter right now and I will ask Clavis to let you know that you can have access at any time you want.”

“I can do that, sir.” said Natalie.

Charles led Catherine into the room, she greeted Camilla and the other people present in the room, the king began to tell in more detail what the medical team had reported and what the concerns were.

It was past 11:00 a.m. and no change in William's clinical condition, the king and queen's team wanted them both to go home and pass the updates by phone, but no one wanted to leave the hospital. Harry sent messages all the time, even though he knew there was no new news. Catherine had already cried and prayed that everything would be fine and that William would wake up but she felt that everything was in vain, the hours did not pass and everything was a nightmare.

Each time the door of the room opened it was a new expectation, but all disappointing because the doctor had no positive updates. Always the same thing: fluctuating pressure, constant fever.

“Is he in pain?” asked Catherine interrupting the doctor.

“He's sedated. You don't feel pain. We are monitoring so that when your body responds to the medicines we can remove the sedation little by little.” replied Dr. Daisy.

“Our forecast is to leave another day in the Intensive Care Unit and tomorrow after new exams, we will wean from sedation and ventilation to see how his body reacts. I advise you to go home and any news I will make immediate contact.” added the doctor.

King Charles asked a few more questions and even dissatisfied his team advised him to leave, Camilla had to convince him to go home with the intention of resting so that when William woke up, he would be fine to pay attention and take care of him.

William's team also organized to leave, all hospital contacts were up to date, the only person who did not move from the chair was Catherine. She felt unable to move, it seems that now she was finally realizing that William was sick, that he was unconscious and with an infection considered worrying.

The way the doctor spoke sounded calm and confident, but if you analyze it well, it's desperate. Everything seemed inaccurate, they were counting on luck and Catherine became aware of it at the very moment when everyone began to get up to leave.

Catherine did not want to leave, because she simply did not want reality to knock on her door, she was aware that from the moment she stepped outside the hospital she would feel the guilt invade her heart. William was admitted to the ICU and she still hasn't had a chance to talk to him, she can't apologize and can't say she loved him, at least one last time. William couldn't die. Catherine couldn't leave him here. I just couldn't. It may even be selfish, but after so many promises and everything they lived together... Ending up like this is not an option.

“Kate? My friend, come here!” August said hugging her.

“August! What are you doing here?” she said relieved to finally see him.

“I met Natalie at the hospital door and she authorized her to come here, everyone is already going. We have to go too…"

“No, August! I can't... I can't leave him here... What if the worst happens?” she said starting to cry on August's shoulder.

“No, no, no! That's not going to happen! Kate, listen to me.” August said and holding her by the shoulder to make her look into his eyes. “We need to think positive, okay? Send him positive energy... William is strong, you know that! Let's go home, okay? Rest... Eat a little and tomorrow when we have news, maybe we'll come back here. It won't do any good for you to sit in this room. Will wouldn't want that.”

“I can’t." I said in the midst of tears “I feel so guilty, he's there and I couldn't even say how sorry I'm, I couldn't say how much I love him, he felt so much pain and I couldn't even help him…"

“He knows, Kate! He knows you love him. Let's think about the things you will tell him after he wakes up. You'll be able to apologize and start over, okay? Let's think positive.” said August kissing her forehead. Catherine hugged him again and he took the opportunity to drive out of the hospital. They walked slowly to her car, it was already dark and a very cold drizzle was falling on the city.


“How did you come?” asked Catherine.

“Arthur is there!” replied pointing to the red car. Arthur waved.

“What about Luke?”

“We left it with my mother.”

“Very kind of you to do this!” she replied by hugging again.

“Friend, we are all here for you and William. Your mother, your sister, everyone is very worried... Natalie did everything, kept us informed so as not to overwhelm you... Even Harry called me. Come on, let's go to your house, it's very cold here.” August completed and got in the car. August drove to Catherine's apartment, Arthur followed them.

Catherine had the best friends in the world, as soon as they arrived at her apartment, Arthur prepared something for dinner, August began to set the table, while she went to take a shower and change her hospital clothes. The worry did not leave her for a minute, but being with her friends and feeling the love of her friends and family through messages helped her put up with everything.

Wednesday

At eleven o'clock in the morning, Catherine received a call from Clive Alderton, informing her that King Charles would go to the hospital to visit William and asked if she would like to join him. The answer was obvious and as soon as he hung up the phone he started to cry.

At first, she thought that William's father would not include her in the group of people who had access to the prince's clinical condition, but fortunately he made her aware of everything. Charles loved Catherine and it was clear that he had no idea of their breakup, at the same time that Catherine wanted to tell the truth every time he hugged her yesterday, she was afraid to say anything and the king would take her out of the room because she would no longer be ''part of the family''. No employee or friend of William even mentioned any fight or breakup of them, but it was very clear that everyone was faithful to the prince.

Catherine arrived at the hospital at the time she was instructed and was taken directly to the same room as the day before, the King along with his private secretary and Rob arrived a few minutes later.

Everyone greeted her and she noticed how dejected Charles looked, she can't help but give him a tight hug that he gladly accepted, soon Dr. Daisy Wilson arrived with the news that everyone was waiting for.

“Fortunately, His Highness has been progressing, the body is accepting the medicines well and the fever has ceased, we have already started weaning from sedation and ventilation and until then his body has been reacting positively. The forecast is that he will wake up by the end of the day. There are still signs of infection, but we are well advanced in the recovery process, so there are not so many risks... We can release a person to enter the ICU to see him, a friendly presence known to the patient usually helps in recovery.” said the doctor with her calm and angelic tone of voice.

“That's good, isn't it?” said King Charles.

“That's great news! He is evolving very well!” answered the doctor.

“And when will Your Majesty be able to see you?” asked Clive. Catherine sank into the chair.

She knew it was obvious that it would be his father who would see him, not her... But she felt that William needed her.

“In a few minutes.” the doctor smiled gently.

“I'd like to come in too.” said Catherine looking at the doctor.

“Unfortunately we can't, it can only be one person. William has an infection and we also have other patients, we can't fill the ICU. ― replied the doctor. Catherine nodded, arguing wouldn't solve anything.

The doctor withdrew informing that soon a nurse would prepare Charles for the visit. Catherine sat in the armchair and didn't say anything else, she didn't even raise her head, her eyes were fixed on the ring that William had given her. As soon as the nurse entered, she silently said goodbye to the king with a smile and a discreet nod and began to walk aimlessly through the hospital.

Catherine was not of the religious type, she attended church only on commemorative dates, but when she came across in front of the hospital chapel, she did not think twice before entering. The chapel was small, only 8 wooden benches fit in that space, a small and rustic altar in front of a large cross, some lit candles deposited on the candlestick on the left side, she entered and sat on the second bench.

Everything was so peaceful inside that place, Catherine looked at the cross and allowed herself to empty her head. His heart was distressed and looking at the cross, even though he didn't know for sure how he mentally did his most sincere prayer.

''Sir, everyone deserves a second chance, make William feel good. Maybe it's not our destiny to be together, but William deserves to live, the world won't be the same without him. The Lord knows his heart, the Lord knows how good he is, make her well, please.''

Catherine made her prayer in the midst of tears, and has no idea of the time she stayed there crying in silence, because she completely lost track of time. She was interrupted by Rob sitting next to her, she leaned her head on his shoulder and were silent for a while until Rob said ''He didn't wake up'', she squeezed his arm and closed her eyes. Everything seemed like a nightmare.

“I wanted so much to see him. I feel... I feel deep in my heart that I need to talk to him.” she said softly with her eyes closed.

“Catherine, come here.’ said Charles at the door of the chapel. Upon hearing his voice, Rob and Catherine looked back scared, they were not waiting for him there. They both jumped up. “You'll see him!”

Chapter 11

“'Aying myself to be yours again would be to give myself to this bond so strong and so intense that my heart created for you.''  THE END ― Part II”

Catherine was preparing to enter the Intensive Care Unit, a nurse gave her a proper outfit and gave her all the necessary information according to the protocol. Her heart beat hard and she controlled her breathing, she would finally see him. Obviously it was not these conditions that I wanted to find him, but just having the chance to talk to him was already a great advance... There's so much to be said, things that maybe he wouldn't have the courage to say if he had looked into his eyes.

The door opens and Catherine is allowed to enter bed 01, William was lying on a hospital bed, covered by sheets as white as snow, surrounded by machines and the only noise in the room was from the devices that controlled his heart rate and blood pressure. His face had a calm face and his chest went up and down calmly. His body no longer needed the use of any help from mechanical ventilation, although the air mask was there in case he needed it. It was like William was sleeping, but why didn't he wake up? Why didn't you open your eyes? It wasn't supposed to be like that.

She approached walking slowly, sitting on the chair next to the bed. First he touched William's face, his soft skin was warm, she made a slight caress with her fingertips the way he always said he liked, after that she took his hand, caressing lightly. Catherine looked at William's sleeping face and took a deep breath to create courage. William's heart beat slowly, calm and calm. Tum-tum. Tum-tum. Tum-tum.

“Oh, my love... I know you can hear me, and maybe I'll finally be able to tell you everything I couldn't before... William, I want to ask you for forgiveness! Forgive me for breaking your trust, forgive me for neglecting our love, I even thought that love had cooled, but now I know that I drowned you myself with my confusions, you have always been there, being you... In the little things showing your love and you never feel as much love as in a situation like this. You love yourself with that desire to love more and more... And I love you, I love you so much... I've planned a life with you, we've talked about it several times, haven't we? I'm willing to do anything for you and I want to learn even more by your side... So I need you to fight! You still have a lot to live, a lot to teach, make a difference... Work on your projects, be the prince that everyone expects you to be and that I know you are... Love, you've always loved the ways I wake you up, how I wanted to hear you say that again... How I wanted to look into your beautiful blue eyes, feel your touch, hear your voice and feel your love... Fight, William!” said Catherine still caressing William's hands, as the words came out of his mouth William's heartbeats increased, he actually felt her presence.

Catherine looked at William's face again and a tear ran down his face, Catherine got up quickly and touched his face with her free hand.

“Oh my God, did you hear me? I'm here, my love... I'm here with you, William.” Catherine whispered and the tip of her finger retraced the path of his tears, from the eye to the ear. “I was sure you would listen to me, get well soon, my love. I love you, William... I love you so much. ― she felt very subtly William move his hand in an attempt to squeeze hers.

A light touch was able to make Catherine's heart take a leap, she looked in the direction of his hand clinging to yours.

“Did you move? Do it again, William.” she said without detaching her eyes from his hands. And very subtly, he moved his hands again. Catherine smiled, a smile of relief. Never before has such a small and simple gesture had so much meaning.

Catherine walked away from William and rang the bedbell and promptly a nurse opened the door, she reported what happened and even behind the mask you can see the smile of both. The brunette kept talking to him, while the nurse evaluated William.

“His blood pressure is great, no fever and his heart rate is very good. Notice here,” the nurse pointed to a monitor. “that he is doing everything alone, we left the air mask just as a precaution. The medications make him more sleepy, they may have been a factor that contributed to his delay in waking up... It's a matter of time for him to wake up.” added the nurse.

“Come on, William... All that's missing! We're all looking forward to seeing you.” said Catherine.

“I'm sorry to say that the visiting time is over, but you can come back tomorrow, maybe by then he wakes up. He's been progressing very well.” said the nurse. Catherine nodded.

“Bye, my love. Get well soon so we can go home.” said Catherine and slowly she leaned in the direction of William and put a kiss on his shoulder. And slowly let go of his hand.

The moment she walked away, William opened his eyes. Still a little confused and sleepy. Catherine could not contain her tears, the nurse next to her signaled for Catherine not to say anything, just let him get used to the environment, maybe his mind was still a little confused after everything that happened.

“Hello, William! Do you know where you are? I am nurse Carly, we are taking care of you here at King Edward VII Hospital. Can I take this mask off your face? You don't need her anymore. ― said Carly looking into William's eyes. He nodded a little confused.

“I'm going to take off the mask and then I want to surprise you.” said the nurse winking at Catherine. “I'm sure you'll love it.” The nurse gently approached William and removed the oxygen mask from the prince's face, measured his pressure again and fixed the serum support. William was very quiet and looked at the nurse. “Very well, now I'm going to give you my surprise that you were an excellent patient... Look what a beautiful girl I have here…"

Catherine turned around the bed and stood next to the nurse, as soon as William put his eyes on Catherine, he opened his mouth but did not make any sound, her beautiful eyes lit up and all she did was cry.

Four days later

Announcement from Kensington Palace

After a detailed evaluation this morning, the Prince of Wales' medical team discharged him from King Edward VII Hospital, but remains under medical supervision.

The prince is comfortable at rest and recovering from the surgical procedure at Kensington Palace.

Kensington Palace

“Kate?” called William.

“Hi, angel.” replied Catherine.

William raised his head and saw Catherine sitting on the floor at the foot of the bed, she scribbled a notebook.

“What are you doing?” he asked curiously.

“I'm finishing drawing you.” she got up and sat next to him on the bed. “You and Luke, actually.”

“You are so talented.” he said and Catherine smiled in response.

Since the day Catherine visited him in the ICU bed and he woke up, she practically did not leave his side, went to visit him on the days that followed and accompanied him on his way home, but they did not talk. Catherine wasn't sure if William had listened to everything she said and he didn't even touch on the subject.

Catherine visited him every day in the hospital and there they were always surrounded by people, now that she was discharged from the hospital to continue with the recovery at home they would have more privacy to talk about, they just lacked the courage to address the subject. William was still digesting everything that happened, after all the pain he felt, surgery and postoperative he felt physically weak, but at the same time he felt renewed and waited for an opportunity to talk to Catherine.

“Do you know what I miss?” asked Catherine putting the notebook on the bed and caressing his face.

“Of what?” he said closing his eyes when he felt the touch of her hands.

“To kiss you.” she replied softly. William opened his eyes to face a pair of green eyes looking with expectation.

“Do you know what I miss?” asked William without turning from her eyes.

“Of what?”

“To have you.” he replied softly. Catherine looked at him confused.

“But you have me, I'm here.” said Catherine squeezing his shoulder.

“Will things go back to the way they were before?” he asked. William moaned in pain as he got up to lean his back against the head of the bed, Catherine got on the bed and sat in front of him.

Catherine could not be more relieved that they finally talked and felt grateful that he had taken the initiative to bring up the subject. Maybe she didn't take the fate she wanted, but she could never say she didn't try.

“No.” said Catherine smiling. “I don't want you to come back like before... I want it to be even better... William, I don't know if you heard everything I told you in the hospital, but if you have to, I'll say it all over again…"

“I heard... Well, in parts... I can't explain it…" said William quietly. Catherine smiled.

“Will, I don't want to neglect our love. I now understand that love needs to be cultivated, nourished and preserved and that this does not depend only on one of us, but on both... Together. When you were in the ICU, first they didn't let me in... It was your father who went, so I started walking through the hospital until I got to a chapel... I made a prayer... For you.” Catherine spoke looking into his eyes. “I asked you to have a second chance, even if it wasn't our destiny to be together. You are so good, an amazing human being and you are the man of my dreams and know that I would open my hand to be with you if that is the reason for you to stay alive, I can't imagine a world where you don't exist, you know?”

“Kate... You are the reason why I wanted to stay alive, I wanted to wake up because I heard your voice, I felt you. You inspire me, give me strength and make me want to live, make me want to be a better person, even though I don't deserve you... I want you, because you are everything to me.” said William holding her hand.

“I love you.” they said at the same time and started smiling. A smile that turned into a laugh.

Laugh that made William's belly hurt and made Catherine pull the blanket to caress his abdomen his chest, Catherine got even closer to his body and when she raised her head, her face was very close to his, she touched her lips with the tip of her tongue and in a subtle movement, he tilted his head slightly, rubbing his lips on hers, contoured with his tongue his mouth, his eyes closed, eternalizing in the memory every word spoken by both. She breathed deeply, anticipating the sweet and tender kiss that was reciprocated and both felt the weeks they spent distant dissolved in a passionate kiss.

As Catherine anticipated her vacation to stay with William, Matt was covering her demands, the friendship between them remained intact even with everything that happened, everything was just a misunderstanding and both knew how to separate the differences to keep the professional environment a pleasant place. Keeping friendships does not mean acting in the same way, both Catherine and Matt changed some attitudes and established some limits and when Matt learned that William had been hospitalized he was the first to make himself available to replace her at work, although the prince does not feel as much affection for him as She was equally grateful for her kindness. Elisa, Mr. Newton's secretary, finally found the courage to open up and confess her attraction to Matt, who wasted no time in investing in a new relationship and Catherine's absence was contributing to the unfolding of this relationship.

Catherine's first official engagement with William representing the crown was a success, there were several articles and photos about the engagement at Liverpool University Hospital and when John saw the news related to that day, when he saw the photos of her and the way she behaved next to William he realized that he would never have her back and even if she did not stay with the prince, she would never look at her that way, so he finally decided to put an end to that obsession. After serving his sentence in prison, John never intended to do anything to hurt her again but still kept a lot of interest in her life, Catherine was like a drug to him, addictive and destructive. He decided to start his life again, he no longer wanted to feed this interest in her, because he knew that everything could cross the line, as has happened before, but he would never be able to start over by seeing her face every day in newspapers, magazines and tabloids... The labor market was scarce and his reputation in London was not the best, finally he decided to restart his life away from everyone and left for France. John no longer had friends and many family members no longer talked to him, so he just had to say goodbye to his parents.

Catherine did not look for him and this was a great relief for everyone, including John. The great irony of fate is that on the same day he embarked for France bound for the city of Avignon, she burned the two drawing books. In a way, this marked the end of the story.

1 month later

Chelsea, London

The small shapeless and white forms falling lightly over almost all of London slowly but incessantly causing the streets and roofs to be covered by a thick layer of ice. The temperature was very low, to say it was cold was an understatement, but none of this was a problem for the occupants of the Old Church St Street apartment.

“Unfortunately it's snowing a lot, I won't be able to go home.” said William with a smile on his face.

“What sad news.” Catherine replied smiling too. “You'll have to sleep here.” William took her hand and pulled her closer to him and opened the curtain.

William and Catherine were stand in front of the window of her apartment, the snow fell slowly, the pole light dimly illuminated the small blocks floating slowly, a delight for the eyes.

In the corner of the room there was a large Christmas tree, decorated with small golden balls and bows of the same color. Small lights around the tree blinked in a lively rhythm illuminating everything. On top of the fireplace and on the shelves several and Christmas ornaments made the environment even more cozy and special.

“We can turn our Christmas Eve into something special, since you're going to Sandringham tomorrow.” said Catherine quietly leaning on his chest.

“Excellent idea, my love.” said William kissing her shoulder.

“I have some ideas in mind.” said Catherine turning in front of him.

“I love your ideas, you always end up naked and that's perfect.” said William smiling kissing the tip of her nose.

“William…" said Catherine.

“Love, it's been more than 2 months.” William replied leaning his forehead on her shoulder. “Damn appendix. I miss having you like this.”

“I miss it too, love…" said Catherine caressing the back of his neck. “We can have all this today, but let's first celebrate our early Christmas, what do you think?”

“I think it's perfect.” said William.

Catherine pulled him by the hand and took him to her room.

“Sit here.” Catherine said and pushed him to sit on the bed. William obeyed. He didn't lie when he said he loved her ideas, because she always made the best surprises, regardless of whether there would be sex or not, he loved to be surprised by her.

“What are you going to do? ― asked William when he saw her enter the closet. "Wait a minute," she said opening the closet door. William waited anxiously.

“Close your eyes! ― said Catherine entering the room with a large box in her hand. William obeyed her as usual. She approached stopping in front of him and put the box on his lap. “You can open your eyes.” she smiled in expectation. “It's kind of silly, but it will be a moment of our own.”

William opened his eyes and saw a very beautiful red box and smiled now looking into his eyes, she motioned for him to open the box and he promptly undid the loop and removed the lid revealing the contents.

There were two hand-knitted wool sweaters in red, two pairs of colored socks, a small picture painted by Catherine, another wrapping and an envelope.

“Oh, my love!” exclaimed William taking the gifts out of the box. First the sweater.

“One for me and one for you... Just like the socks... So we can watch movies. I was going to give it to you another day, but we can use it today, what do you think?” said Catherine sitting next to him.

“Of course we can, I love you in red.” he replied by looking at the details of the sweater and socks. He carefully put them on the bed and took the envelope.

“The letter I prefer you to read it alone.” she said timidly.

“Did you know that I also wrote a letter to you?” he said touching her face. Catherine smiled. “I'll read it later.” he put the envelope inside the box again and took the painting. A painting of the 13 shields of the Aston Villa from the first to the current shield. “How perfect, I loved my beautiful. Thank you.” said William in amaze, putting a peck in her mouth.

“I think you like the latter more.” she said smiling. William opened the package and can't help but laugh.

“I can't believe it!” he said lifting a retro Aston Villa shirt. “Love, how did you do it? I've been trying to find this one for years.” he analyzed all the details of the shirt, his eyes shone with excitement and Catherine looked at him in love, seeing him smile like that confirmed how it was worth all the effort to get the gift.

“I have my contacts…" she smiled. “Did you like it, Wills?” he took the box off his lap, got up and pulled it to himself.

“Kate, you're perfect, I loved everything.” he said kissing her hands. “Thank you.”

“I'm glad you liked it.” replied Catherine. William pulled her gently and deposited several kisses on her face and lips.

William couldn't stop smiling while keeping his shirt, painting and envelope in the box. Catherine took her sweater and her pair of socks to wear. The prince took off the sweater he was wearing to dress his pair.

“Love, come here…" called Catherine. William went behind her into the closet and saw her standing in front of the mirror and stopped behind her. “We're so cheesy, but I loved it.” she said laughing.

“You look beautiful.” he hugged her from behind and put a kiss on her neck. “What else do you have in mind?” Catherine smiled looking at the image in the mirror.

William and Catherine wearing the same sweaters and wool socks prepare a small dinner together, drinking wine and talking about various subjects. He had the gift of turning a casual conversation into something unforgettable and every time he made her smile, she felt something warm inside her.

Now there, sitting on the living room floor while watching a Christmas movie, William and Catherine were able to experience once again the nuances of love.

Sandringham, Norfolk, United Kingdom

William took off his scarf and sat on the chair as he opened the envelope and removed a small handwritten letter.

Dear William,

This year I learned that in this life things change very quickly, one day everything is great, the next it's not good at all, I learned that it's too easy to fall in love, but it's not that easy to stay in love. I learned that love is a daily choice.

I chose you, William.

And I want to choose you every day.

Merry Christmas, my love.

With love,

Catherine

West Berkshire, England

Catherine was sitting in her room at her parents' house and held a small golden box with an envelope addressed to her, it could only be William's. She smiled as she removed a small handwritten card from inside the envelope.

Catherine,

I love the way you look at me and how you care, I love your ideas and your advice.

I love being with you and I miss you when you're far away.

This year was intense and I thank you for spending a good part by my side, especially in the moments when I needed it most,

You inspire me and enchant me, I love the story we are building together so much.

I love you.

Merry Christmas!

Lots of kisses,

William

She couldn't help but smile, kept the envelope and undid the noose from the box to open it. William presented her with a beautiful pair of green amethyst earrings with diamonds. The prince made the right choice, Catherine loved the gift and without thinking twice took the phone to call him. William answered right at the first touch, she thanked for the gift and wished again a merry Christmas, they talked briefly about how great the day was being and how much they missed each other. The prince had to end the call, because he had some royal duties, but promised to return calmly later. They both spent an excellent day in the company of their family members.

At the end of the night, William returned by FaceTime.

“Love, I found out that you didn't receive the complete gift.” he said leaning over the office desk.

“Really?” she said curious.

“Yes, they forgot to take it to another box.” he said head down.

“And what's there?” she asked curiously.

“Try to guess.” said William smiling.

“Is it a shoe? A bag? A bracelet?” Catherine began to say everything that came to her mind. William started laughing.

“My God, you'll never guess.” he replied laughing a lot, holding a gift box where a pair of binoculars were wrapped.

“Tell me what it is, then.” said Catherine pretending to be angry.

“I prefer to surprise you, tomorrow I'll give it to you.” he replied by opening the drawer to store the gift and the black velvet box caught his attention. Without her seeing it, because he had the camera on in a video call, he opened the box revealing the blue sapphire ring that belonged to his mother Diana.

“What are you doing?” she asked confused. William closed the drawer and smiled looking at her.

“Love, what do you think about taking a trip to Kenya? I know a chalet there that I'm sure you'll love to visit.” said William making Catherine smile once again, having no idea of the surprise he was preparing and that this trip would change the whole trajectory of his life.

Epilogue

“Christmas Eve Eve.”

The film was already in the credits, when William leaned his elbow on the improvised mattress in the living room to check if Catherine was sleeping.

“I thought you were already sleeping.” said William looking at Catherine who smiled at him. She ran her right hand over his face.

“Of course not, we still have more things to do, don't we?” she replied and ran her index finger through William's lips.

“Hummm…" that's what William just said when he felt the touch of Catherine's finger in his mouth. He gently turned Catherine's body so that they were facing each other and slips one of his hands down her neck, making her sigh. They haven't had sex for a little more than 2 months because of the breakup, surgery and recovery. During the recovery they had some intimacies, but it was very limited because William could not make any kind of effort on medical recommendation. “I miss you so much... I had to lose you all this time to find out that I can't lose any more day, you are all I want.”

No other man was like William, in Catherine's view. No other man knew how to touch her and knew her body like him and upon hearing that statement, a little reluctant Catherine moves away from the prince's caresses and kneels on the mattress looking into his eyes.

“Take off your clothes.” she said softly. William doesn't say anything, he just smiles without ceasing to look into her eyes.

William sits on the bed and takes off his sweater, when he was going to throw it on the couch, she takes the blouse from his hands and inhales it to feel his perfume, he also takes off his shirt, she does the same and then throws them on the couch and approaches him again. Catherine touches William's neck and slowly goes down her fingertips through the hot skin of his abdomen, his body shivers all over when he feels her delicate touch.

His hand reaches the waistband of his sweatpants and William gets exciting, but he raises his hand again to his shoulder and pushes him lightly so that he lies down. He obeys and as soon as he lies down she approaches again kissing his shoulder, then his naked chest, his belly and when he gets down there again, she caresses his waist and with both fingers on each side makes the mention of removing the fabric. William understands the message and takes off his pants.

“I want to see you too.” said William caressing her waist. Catherine smiles.

“You like red, don't you?” she said taking off her pants. William laughs devilishly.

“I love it.” said William massaging her thighs. Catherine slowly removes the sweater revealing her cropped lingerie in red tulle, the bra has no bulge, only a rim held the lining with strappy details drawn on the bra valued her small breasts emphasizing and leaving them flashy. Her marked silhouette made the color and shape perfectly adjusted to the brunette's body, her tiny lace panties provided the sensuality and pleasure in the right measure to enchant William even more, who when contemplating the body of his beloved loses his breath and already felt the pleasure inflate for her. “What a wonderful sight, you are perfect.”

Catherine seeks the words again, her green eyes fixed on the blue of William who kneels on the mattress next to her and descends her left hand slowly behind her back, stopping at her waist. That seems to have awakened her, giving Catherine the ability to speak.

“I need you.” Catherine could, but she didn't want to resist anymore. His whole body longed for him. Catherine climbs her hands through William's wide and strong chest, where she loves to let herself stay after making love to him. She continues the path of her fingers through her neck, reaching the face she loved to kiss so much. William delights in her touches and does nothing to interrupt or rush her. He's there. She's there. May everything happen in the time it takes to happen. The prince turns his face a little and kisses the palms of her hands, making her smile. Catherine slightly scratches the back of her neck, bringing her face closer and closer to his. William loved the way she looked at him and as soon as he felt her lips press his, he wrapped her around the waist and kept her stuck next to him as they kissed. A kiss of longing, of despair, of hope. A kiss of all the nuances of love.

“You drive me crazy.” Catherine sits William's words reverberating in her heart. All her senses are awake, she takes a deep breath. She loved him. A lot. She wants him by her side, sharing the days, the afternoons, the nights, the smiles, the tears and everything else that comes along the way. It's his smile that she wants to find at the end of the day. It's his hug she wants to receive after a difficult time.

“Happy Christmas Eve.” she whispers with sweetness and horniness. In the right measure to drive him crazy. She closes her eyes and puts her head on his shoulder, hugging and letting herself be hugged.

“Happy Christmas Eve.” he responds affectionately, very close to her ear.

When she feels a caress on her neck, she raises her head and opens her eyes, come across William's blue. Catherine finds certainties there that she didn't even know she was looking for.

“I missed you so much, love.” he confesses while kissing your neck.

“Finally let's kill this longing.” she replied and kissed him again.

Her kiss makes him sigh. Her kiss makes him forget everything. The intensity of the kiss increases, the two want each other a lot. Their bodies miss each other, they keep kissing until he sits down and accommodates her on top of him. Catherine throws her head back as she feels William's mouth sliding down her neck and going to her shoulder, going through her skin with kisses and caresses. His hands walk through every curve of the slender body and feeling the smooth and fragrant skin burning with desire. As her tongues dance, Catherine scratches his shoulders pulling a loud sigh from him. She starts kissing his face, going down his neck, reaching his collarbone, one of his weak points. Rehearses a bite there and makes him take a deep breath by letting out a small moan.

William can't resist and takes his hands to her small breasts, his fingers feeling the bristly nipples, perfect in the red lace causing a reaction already visible in his box underwear. The prince soon gets rid of that beautiful lingerie that was preventing him from feeling it. When Catherine kisses him again, he fits her breasts in her hands, caressing her nipples, feeling them harden between her fingers. She moans, leaving her lips half-open and moving her hips on his lap, feeling him on his thigh.

Their looks date each other's bodies. Her fingers touch William's defined chest, her nails scratch the way to the nape of the neck, making the two sigh together. With his fingertips, the prince slides through Catherine's traces, touching her nose, the cheekbones that jump when she smiles wide, going down to the soft lips that he loves to kiss so much. Without taking that little distance anymore, she intertwines her fingers through her long and voluminous hair, pulling her into a devastating kiss.

They press their lips against each other and the bodies at the same time. Languages involve your desires. William walks his hands on Catherine's back, making her gasp and moan against her mouth. He always thought her way of surrendering was beautiful, the way her whole body trembles at his touch, how he can feel her skin goosebumps.

Without hesitation, the prince slightly scratches her firm buttocks back and forth on her back. Catherine feels her pleasure hurt, squeezing her mouth even more in William's and her fingers on the back of his neck, biting his lips hard. William firm her with his hands on her back and lay her on the bed, staying on top of her. He for a moment with kisses and caresses just to admire her.

“You're so beautiful and hot.” He smiles. “I can't help but say that.” He takes your hands and kisses each of her fingers.

Catherine holds the prince's face, staring at him, as if wanting to keep in new memories each of those traits, every little detail. In a discreet movement of the lips, a subtle smile adorns her face. A small smile, but full of meanings. A smile that William loves and can't resist. He lowers his eyes to Catherine's mouth and kisses her once again, savoring those soft lips he loves.

The prince makes a trail of wet kisses going down her chin, reaching her neck and letting himself be inebriated by her smell. Once again, she moves her head back, leaving her lap free. William goes down distributing kisses and hickeys, going further down, going through the little valley between her breasts. Catherine pulls the back of William's neck and looks at him in a mute request. He knows what she wants, he knows what she can't resist, but decides to play, climbing a little, walking with his tongue down her shoulders and leaving hickeys at points that make her shudder, marking her in places that only he would see.

“Oh, William.” Catherine moans as she feels his lips taking her breasts.” She grabs his back, moving her body to meet him. He sucks, licks and nibbles on his already bristly and sensitive nipples. The brunette pulls his nape harder, making him stop with those delicious caresses or she would surrender before he even touches her sex.

Seeing Catherine already with altered breathing and reddened cheeks, William smiles. He seeks her lips for a slow, cove and calm kiss while her hands soon get rid of his box underwear. He helps to lower the fabric and now there were only her panties between their bodies. William presses his hip against Catherine's body and sighs, looking at him, asking for him.

The long fingers of the Prince of Wales run along the side of his beloved's body, shivering her and making her almost lose her senses with the sensations of that caress on her skin. With affection, he slides her panties, dragging the fabric to her feet. In a moment of amazement, William goes all over it with his eyes, admiring the woman he has there, so close, so close to him. You would never get tired of looking at her, such a woman in her natural beauty. But her mouth thirsts for that skin. He then holds her right leg and starts kissing her delicate and small foot, goes down her calf, reaches her knee and slowly runs down her thigh. As soon as he finds the groin, he passes with an affectionate breath, provoking it and going to the left leg, kissing it for its entire length as well. Catherine moves, anxious for him, already knowing herself wet with desire.

“Will... William…" he smiles as he faces her, loving her name said in that tone of lust and pleasure.

William positions himself between her legs, kissing her sex, sucking her clitoris, making her bend her body and close her eyes, trying to seek strength to resist and prolong her pleasure, biting her lower lip so as not to moan so loudly. The sounds that come out of her throat make William give up on teasing Catherine, he really wants to satisfy his desire to have himself inside her. Upon noticing the prince's movements, she prepares herself excitingly, holding his penis, playing with him in her agile and skillful hands.

“Fuck, Kate…" it's his turn to gasp. Catherine's caresses almost take him to heaven. He crawls over her and fits, looking her in the eye. She guides him between her legs. His eyes say so much, they talk so much and his lips are hungry, thirsty. Her tongue slides down his lips and then sucks every bit of your man's lips. The faces walk by each other, the noses touch each other with affection.

Catherine lets go of her hands and gets lost in her prince's blue eyes, finding there the same adoration as when they gave themselves to each other for the first time. The two stare at each other as he slides slowly into her, letting her feel every inch of her penis, a contact that makes the two dive so deep into each other that not even fear can reach them. The lips seek each other and meet again, they delight in each other's taste as intense as they can, while their bodies cradle at a slow and strong pace. Every time William enters it, Catherine moans between the kisses. The two are ecstatic, dizzy with pleasure, marked by love. Skin on skin. It's hard to hold back the ecstasy with each other's desire so much.

The desire is so much that the two stop the kiss and just stare at each other, with their faces very close, mixing the breaths. Their bodies guided by pure instinct, moving faster and faster, seeking maximum pleasure, allowing themselves to be guided by desire. Catherine squeezes William against her and slides her legs through his body until she lands them both on her waist, allowing him to go even deeper inside her. His nails scratch his shoulders and back. William moans a little more panting than her, almost reaching orgasm. She smiles when she sees him feel so much pleasure in satisfying himself with her.

“Will…" Catherine calls him and he opens his eyes, staring at her.

Catherine wants to dive even deeper into that blue as their bodies indulge in the magical pleasure of orgasm, squeezing it in her intimacy and feeling it squeeze her back, the way she loves it. Although small compared to his size, she was never fragile. She shuffs her fingers around the back of her neck, squeezing it. The breaths mix even more panting as their bodies collide and surrender, prolonging the pleasure of having each other. The two kiss seeking to appease their tremors and spasms. William turns on the bed and takes Catherine's body on top of his, squeezing it against him, wanting to make sure that what had just happened was really real, that she is really in his arms.

As if guessing his thoughts, the brunette sits on top and kisses him slowly, telling him of her passion while his tongues seek and meet. William lets his fingers run through his long hair, removing some messy strands that stuck to his sweaty face.

“Did you like it?” he asks with a full smile.

She contemplates him, walks her fingers through his face, skirting his lips. The man she loves is naked under her, in her house, in her life. William exists and that makes her smile. The fact that he is there inspires her to want to live every day with more commitment the duties that await her, makes her want to make small and large trips, to discover other reasons that make her have that beautiful and sincere smile.

“I loved it, William. I missed making love to you so much.”

“I am and will always be in love with you. I'm so happy that we did this again, you know?” he squeezes her even more against her body and sighs when she laps her head on her wide chest. William kisses her hair, paying attention to her every tiny reaction, which only better wraps her arms around him and closes her eyes.

“I love you.” Catherine declares herself and the prince distributes smells through her hair.

“I love you, beautiful.” A smile dances on his face.

“This is the best Christmas Eve of all.”  Catherine raises her face and raises her body a little, getting closer. “Even if improvised, it's being one of our best moments this year…"

“You always have the best surprises…"

“And you…" she puts a finger on his lips and gets a kiss. “she has the most beautiful eyes in the world.

The prince smiles and is moved to hear her. Without words that can convey to Catherine the size of his love, he carefully wraps her in his arms and kisses her until they both lose their breath.

Catherine lies down again on his chest, looking for the pulse of that heart. The two are silent, enjoying each other's presence. Slowly, the fingers come together and intertwine.

Chapter 8

“What can be stronger than the heart of people who breaks into so many parts and still beats?”

I need some time alone", "I wasn't ready, William", "just leave me alone", these were the phrases that repeatedly passed in William's head throughout the flight to Kenya.

“I thought that before we boarded you would say goodbye to Kate.” Rob commented.

“What about Kate?” said William taking off the headphones.

“I said I thought it was strange that you didn't say goodbye to Kate before boarding.”

“Ah... She broke up with me.” William spoke trying to sound indifferent and put on the headphones. Rob looked at him shocked and pulled the wires from the phone, receiving an angry look from the prince.

“What do you mean?” asked Rob.

“What do you mean what? She got tired of me... She told me she needed some time alone.”

“Huh?” Rob looked at him waiting for more answers.

“And asked me to leave her alone...” confessed William.

“And what did you say to her?”

“Nothing... I didn't have much to say.” William shrugged.

“Did you stand in front of her without saying anything when she asked for time alone?” Rob questioned him.

“Actually... It was over the phone.” William spoke softly.

“But didn't you look for her after she said that?”

“I said I would give her space.”

“William...” Rob settled in the seat to look directly into his eyes. “With all due respect... Are you an idiot?” Said Rob making William very angry.

“Idiot for respecting her will?” William murmured. Rob smiled and took a more paternal stance.

“I'll give you some advice... Women don't always want to say what they're saying, you have to feel if that's right...”. William looked at him confused. “It sounds confusing, but that's how it works... You have to pay attention to the details. Sometimes all she wanted most was for you to go after her, it may not be the case... But it's always good to find out. And another thing... You should never end up on the phone. These decisions must be made face to face... That's the basics... You must know your wife, you know?” Rob spoke, making William ashamed.

“In fact, I noticed something wrong on Sunday morning... As soon as I arrived to pick her up, she was very strange. I asked several times and she said everything was fine. I was so stupid.” William commented and looked away at the window.

“I'm sure you can fix this.”

“I need to think.” William said, putting on the headphones again. Rob didn't say anything else until the moment they were preparing for the landing.

Lewa, Kenya

“WILLS!” a shrill voice filled the room. The moment William turned around, he was surrounded by female arms. Jecca jumped into William's arms, who stuck his body to hers and turned her in the air amid laughter.

“Jecca! I missed you.” William spoke as he put her on the ground again. Rob looked at William confused.

“I missed you too.” said Jecca, putting a kiss on William's cheek. “Hi, Rob!” she smiled and walked towards him, hugging him too. “I'm glad they came before, Jonah opened a new bar, opened last week, we can go there to remember the old days...”

“Oh, I don't know... I didn't come for a walk, Jecca.”  William murmured.

“Please...” she pouted. “It's been so long since we went out together.”

“All right,” he took a deep breath. “but no drinking all night. I need to come back as soon as possible.”

“What holds you in London?” Jecca took a risk.

“Nothing.” he shrugged. Rob cleared his throat. Jecca raised his eyebrows to Rob and William looked away at the door behind Jecca.

“Are you dating William?” asked Jecca.

“ No... What holds me in London is work... Jecca, isn't your mother waiting for us for tea?”

“This conversation is not over yet, I want to know who she is.” Jecca spoke pulling William by the hand towards the dining room, where his mother was waiting for them.

“Kate, are you sure they'll let me in? Wouldn't it be better to call William first?

“That would spoil the surprise.” Catherine without taking her hands off the steering wheel.

It was already late afternoon, when Catherine woke up and decided to go to William to give him an explanation of the way she acted with him the night before, saying those things to William hurt him a lot, but it was necessary for his plans to work out. Catherine knew William and knew he would forgive her.

Pippa was not willing to leave Catherine after all the fright, so she accompanied Catherine to William's apartment in Kensington Palace.

Catherine stopped in front of the entrance gates and lowered the windows, soon a young-looking man approached the window.

“Hello, Miss. Middleton, I am sorry to say that Your Highness is not in the residence at the moment.

“Can you tell if William will take a long time to get back?

“I can't say... Just a moment.” the guard walked away from the window and called someone on the radio glued to his uniform. Catherine drummed her fingers on the steering wheel. “Miss... Natalie told you to come in.”

“Oh okay, thank you very much.” with a nice smile, Catherine entered through the gates.

As soon as they got out of the car Catherine and Pippa were received by Natalie, the older Middleton introduced the youngest to William's secretary and walked into the apartment.

Mary received them with a warm hug and a delicious dinner, when they were all at the table Natalie said that William had traveled that morning, Catherine could not hide her look of discontent and Pippa could not hold her tongue inside her mouth criticizing William's attitude. Until that moment, neither Natalie nor Mary were aware of their 'end'. The women said that William came back from his father's house super happy and went straight to do his planning meeting, spent practically the rest of the day in the office and the night in the room, and commented that usually when he is bothered by something he moves away, but that day everything seemed fine that it did not cross anyone's mind that something bad could have happened. Mary dared to question the reason for the 'termination' and Catherine moved in the chair, somewhat insecure to tell, but Pippa was faster than her. Pippa did not blame William for not seeing the problem, much less Catherine for wanting to hide it, but she thought it necessary for things to be clarified. No one at that table judged Catherine, they all supported her and told her how strong and courageous she was for having endured and denounced John. Both Natalie and Mary said that if she had contact everyone would have helped, especially William, but anyway they understood why she kept everything to herself.

Catherine decided to send a message to William, but got no response. After dinner with the support of Natalie, Mary and Pippa, she decided to make a video call. Sitting on the couch in his apartment, with the women around her, Catherine located her favorite contact: William.

“Hi?”

Lewa, Kenya

Right after tea with Mrs. Craig, where they talked about Jecca's environmental projects and also about William's, Jane Craig withdrew to put them at ease, Rob also asked permission to rest in his quarters, leaving only William and Jecca sitting face to face. She stared at him intensely and he pretended not to notice, something had changed inside William.

“I think we'd better not go to the bar.” William said suddenly.

“Wow, Will.” Jecca pouted and looked at him with sadness. “You liked going out with your friends so much.”

“I like it, I still like it, but today I'm not in the mood.”  William vented.

“Did you fight with your girlfriend?” Jecca stretched out her hand on the table to pick up his. “It's no use denying it, Harry told me that there is a beautiful brunette, but I wanted to know about you... What's up? Didn't she want you to come?

“Harry has a big mouth.” William gave a sad smile. “There is a beautiful brunette, who broke up with me yesterday, but I'm not going to talk about it with you.”

“Why not? And why did she break up with you?” Jecca caressed William's hands.

“I think things were going too fast... I don't know... I don't want to talk about it.”  William looked at her in an attempt to put an end to that conversation.

“So, forget her for a moment... Let's go out. Empty your head, drink a little, laugh... You won't be able to solve this with your head full.” Jecca smiled at him.

“All right... I'm going to take a shower then, then we'll go to the damn bar.” William said getting up.

“Oh, I knew you wouldn't say no to me.”  Jecca got up in a jump and went around the table to hug William. “Wills, before you go to your room, stop by my father's office, he wants to talk to you before going on a trip.

“Oh, okay.” with a smile, William withdrew from the dining room.

William already knew the Craig family's house, so he went straight to Ian's office, while Jecca headed to his room. The conversation with Jecca's father lasted about fifteen minutes, it was just congratulations on the advances on the research and Ian made himself available to help with anything that was necessary... Everyone in the Craig family liked William very much, it was a long-standing friendship and he was very grateful to them for their trust and loyalty. After the conversation, William went on to the room granted to him.

By opening the bedroom door he already located his perfectly organized belongings and felt guilty for being discouraged in a place where everyone wanted him very well, practically as if he were family, but it turns out that William just couldn't stop thinking about what he did wrong so that Catherine would simply ask him to leave her alone. He felt like a complete idiot for not knowing how to deal with the situation and the guilt for having sex with her consumed him. In William's head, although the next morning she said it was wonderful, at night she said she was not ready and this destroyed him from the inside, he thought he did something unforgivable for Catherine and had no idea how to solve it, so he anticipated his trip to Africa, he wanted to think, but it seemed unfair for him not to pay attention to Jecca, a person who always stayed by his side and always welcomed him very well in his house, since his adolescence.

William decided that he would not dwell on the situation with Catherine, he would enjoy his trip, do his job and then return to London... Maybe in London he would allow himself to think about her. Catherine was the love of your life, after all? Or was it just the first woman he fell madly in love with?

With this thought, William took off his shirt and threw it towards the bed, the same did with his wallet and cell phone that the moment he fell on the bed, lit up with the message notification of the one who became his favorite contact, William closed the bathroom door behind him without looking back.

About ten minutes later, Jecca tapped the door twice and had no answer, so he turned the handle and entered the room, the noise of the shower turned on reached Jecca's ears. The blonde sat patiently on the bed waiting for the prince.

The room was silent and then when William's cell phone started to vibrate it was easy for Jecca to locate. The photo of a beautiful smiling brunette named "Kate" appeared on the screen. The blonde took the phone in her hands and pressed the green button.

“Hi?” Catherine's voice filled the room. Traces of a nice smile could still be seen. Next to her were Mary and Natalie, whom Jecca had known for a long time, there was another brunette she had never seen.

“Hello! Kate, right? I'm Jecca! Hi, Mary! Hi, Nat! I don't know the other girl either.” Jecca smiled happily at the cell phone screen.

“Hi, Jecca. Where's William?” Natalie shot. Mary looked at Catherine who was holding the phone so tight that her fingertips turned white. Pippa went to the other side of the room.

“He's in the shower. William and Harry told me that you were beautiful, I need to agree with them... Nice to meet you, Kate.

“Thank you. Nice to meet you, Jecca.”  Catherine tried to smile. “Well, since William can't talk now... I'll desl..”.  Catherine stopped talking when she heard the noise of the door and heard his voice.

“Kate!? Jecca!? What are you doing?”  William spoke and Catherine can see the tall figure only in a towel behind Jecca who instantly looked back and slightly bit her lips while contemplating William's body, Catherine watched the scene horrified.

“Wills, look who called you!” Jecca said and put the phone next to William's face, who can see three known faces. Mary looked at him with sad but maternal eyes, Natalie looked at him with hatred and Catherine with disappointment. William was totally unresponsive and when he opened his mouth to speak, all he saw was his wallpaper.

Kensington Palace

Catherine hung up the phone and got up from the couch.

“ Thank you for the wonderful dinner, Mary... It was great to see you, but I'm going home.” Catherine spoke looking at her own feet.

“Kate, I'm sure it was all a misunderstanding... Jecca is just like that.” said Mary.

“Surely there's some reason for her to be in the room with him.” Pippa intervened.

“Misunderstood or not, William likes Jecca and allows these intimacies.” Catherine murmured.

“Maybe you should at least listen to what he has to say.” Mary said tenderly.

“Kate...” Natalie started. “I know we shouldn't even be palpitating about it, but before making decisions, listen to what he has to say. Do it for yourself. I know you like him and I can say that he likes you too.”  Natalie looked at her and smiled. Catherine just said goodbye and with a smile went towards the door. Pippa did the same.

Towards the parking lot, Pippa just hugged Catherine as she refused William's call.

Inside the apartment, Mary and Natalie looked at each other without saying anything.

Lewa, Kenya

William took the phone from Jecca's hands, undecided if he fought with Jecca, returned the call or wore an outfit.

“Fuck.” he cursed softly.

“What is it?” Jecca spoke with an air of innocence. Making William decide to discuss first.

“What are you doing here? And why the hell did you answer my phone?” William was angry, but spoke quietly.

“I came to see if you were already ready... The phone rang and I answered, I've done it other times... I had no idea she would be mad about it. Doesn't she know we're friends?

“Jecca... I told you we were done, then she calls me and you answer... I'm fucking naked.” William was red. Jecca looked at him from top to bottom.

“I hadn't stopped to think that way.”  Jecca got up.

“Yeah, you didn't think...” William ran his hands over his head. “Excuse me... I need to wear an outfit.” Jecca left the room.

William sat on the bed and diared Kate's number. Call refused. He tried again. Call refused.

“Shit!”  William exclaimed.

William got up and chose an outfit to wear. His desire was to run back to London and explain himself to Catherine, but unfortunately it was not possible because he came to Kenya for work. William read the message that Catherine had sent earlier saying that he was at the KP and regretted that he was not there, she was willing to talk and William risked thinking that she had called precisely to say that everything was fine between them. I WAS, until Jecca answered the phone and he left the bathroom only with a towel. Obviously, it was all a misunderstanding, but William can see on Catherine's face the disappointment, in less than five seconds he can read everything she thought. That ruined everything.

William was feeling overwhelmed, all he wanted at the moment was to empty his head... Going to the bar was not a bad idea, after all.

William:  Kate, when I left the bathroom, I had no idea she was in the room. I just heard you talking and opened the door without thinking.

William:  Before you turned it off, I noticed that your eyes were swollen. Were you crying? Kate, please answer me or answer me. We need to talk.

William:  I'm really sorry. It was a misunderstanding and I want to solve it. I want to talk to you. Not by message or by phone call. Tomorrow night I'll be back in London. I wanted to see you and clarify everything. I will never force you to do absolutely nothing to me, but I think I deserve at least one last conversation.

Catherine hung up the phone and wiped the stubborn tears that insisted on falling.

“Kate, please... Stop crying! You want to be alone, but it's impossible to leave you like this.

You can go, Pippa... I'm going to sleep soon.

“No way. I sleep here. What do you think about going to visit mom and dad tomorrow? A moment with them will do you good. I promise I won't tell you about John or William... You do that in your time, okay?” Pippa spoke tenderly. Catherine nodded.

“I love you.” Catherine spoke and more tears slipped from her eyes.

“Ahhh, Kate...” Pippa hugged her sister. “I love you too.”  said the younger Middleton as she stroked Catherine's hair. “I will always love and take care of you, even if you are the oldest.” A sad but true smile appeared on Catherine's lips.

Arriving at the somewhat rustic establishment, William and Jecca went to greet Jonah who received them with great pleasure. The bar was full, but not crowded and Jonah guided them to a more private area. A background music played in the background and William tried very hard to seem at ease. Jonah soon provided some appetizers and the bartender started preparing the drinks. William wanted to drink a lot, but was advised by Rob that it would be a big mistake. Would it really be? William felt too lost.

As time went by, Jonah decided to leave William and Jecca alone, by that time William had already had some drinks, but he still seemed as sober as he arrived, unlike Jecca who had a wider smile and a slightly louder voice.

“William...” Jecca called him, leaning over the table in an attempt to speak in his ear.” That brunette behind you has been looking at you since we arrived.” William smiled.

“Everyone looks at me when I arrive.

“You understood what I meant.”Jecca said squeezing his arm. William took the last sip of his glass and discreetly tried to look back.

There was a beautiful brunette, with a glass in her hand smiling at him. Noticing that William looked at her, she pointed the glass in his direction. He opened a kind smile for her and turned his gaze to Jecca.

“Offer her a drink.”  Jecca suggested.

“No.”

“No?” Jecca looked at him strangely. “William... It's the first time I've seen you like this.” William called the bartender and asked for another drink. The brunette behind him got up slowly and went towards their table.

“What form? Jecca, I...” William was talking, when he felt a touch on his arm. He stopped talking.

“Hello!” the brunette said.

“Hi.”  William and Jecca spoke at the same time. William regretted so much having looked back.

“Come, dance with me.” the brunette didn't even wait for an answer and pulled him by the arm. William looked desperately at Jecca who shrugged. The brunette led William to the dance floor.

An animated song was already playing, but as soon as they arrived the song it started was a little slower than the previous one. The brunette passed her arms over William's neck who placed his hand gently on her back, far away from her hip and began to dance, a step there, a step here in the rhythm of the music.

“You look sad.” the brunette said, looking into his eyes. William looked at her and she ran her left hand over her face.

“What a cold hand.” William commented, without thinking.

“Cold hands and warm heart..” the brunette spoke smiling. And William froze.

In the middle of the dance floor, William stopped dancing and his heart was beating so fast and a movie began to play in his head. From the day he met Catherine until that Monday morning where she kissed him in the University parking lot. In William's head it was an eternity, but in reality everything happened in less than a minute.

“Hey, is everything okay?” the brunette spoke close to William's ear who immediately came out of his state of torpor.

“I... Yeah... I remembered someone. Sorry...” William looked her in the eye. “You don't deserve this here. I can't stay with you while I'm thinking about someone else. I'm sorry for the sincerity, but I can't.”  he shrugged.

“It's okay. I understand you and thank you for your sincerity. I hope this someone you're thinking of reciprocates the love you feel for her.” the brunette smiled. “Let's just finish this dance, okay? I think it would be ugly for us.

“I think I ruined everything.” William spoke more to himself than to her.

“If you love her, don't let her escape.”

“My God, I'm venting to a girl at the bar.”

“Don't worry, I won't tell anyone the secrets of the future king of England.

“What's your name?” William said embarrassed that he only now asked this question.

“Catarina.” William let out a laugh in his nose. It could only be a joke.   “What is it? Do you think my name is funny?” she was laughing too.

“No... It's just that her name is Catherine. The girl... That I love..” William got goosebumps. “It's the first time I've spoken out loud that I love her. I love her. I can't let things end like this.” William smiled.

“Well, dancing with me wasn't that bad, right? ― Catarina joked and the music came to an end.”  I hope you sort things out with your Catherine... And make that clear to your blonde friend.” Catarina blinked at him and went to the other side of the bar, leaving William alone on the dance floor.

For some unknown reason, William felt a wave of tranquility, maybe it was alcohol or the conversation with the unknown brunette, but something changed in his head. William started walking to where Jecca was sitting. The blonde was sitting with her arms resting on the table and a smile stamped on her face, Jecca's pupils were somewhat dilated, a clear sign that she was drunk. William laughed at the situation, approached her, took her by the hand and led her to the cashier. William paid the bill, even though Jonah insisted it wasn't necessary.

For some reason, Jecca was silent all the way home, but as soon as they entered the doors of the Craig family's house, Jecca began to laugh and William looked at her confused.

“You never noticed, did you?” Jecca shot.

“I realized what?” William replied, leading Jecca in the direction of the kitchen.

“I've been by your side since our adolescence and you never noticed me.” upon hearing this, William stopped walking and gently pulled Jecca by the shoulders leaving her face to face with him.

“You're drunk, but I'll tell you anyway... Jecca, I love you.” Jecca looked at him. “I really love you, but as if you were a sister to me. We've known each other forever, and I think you're a wonderful woman inside and out. I always thought I made that clear to you.” He caressed her shoulders.

“I know, but I thought that one day you would see me in a different way, but now that Kate has arrived in your life... I realized that this would never change.

“I love our relationship, Jecca. And I don't want to lose your friendship.

“I don't want to lose your friendship either. Never.”  Jecca hugged him and William kissed the top of his head.

“Come, I'll get you some water and then you'll go to your room to take a shower and sleep. Tomorrow we have an important appointment.” Jecca nodded and they did what he said.

Chelsea, London

William:

'Cause all of the small things that you do

Are what remind me why I fell for you

And when we're apart and I'm missing you

I close my eyes and all I see is you

And the small things you do.

Catherine read this message several times, even though she wanted to ignore her treacherous heart, she didn't stop throbbing harder. Who did she want to deceive? Catherine has always been in love with William since college. Even though he never even noticed her presence, Catherine visited the library always at the same times as him just to sit on the opposite side to watch him. Young Catherine was not a stalker and never invaded his privacy, she just liked to admire him by studying. The way he leaned over books and frowned to think were adorable in her eyes, so much so that they were eternalized in drawings, made by her in her room when she had no one to interrupt her.

Lewa, Kenya

Kate:  I think we can solve this. Now focus on your work when you return to London, we'll talk.

William:  I'm willing to do anything for you.

William kept his phone in his pocket with a huge smile on his face, they were almost reaching the scheduled destination: Greater Kruger National Park.

The Greater Kruger National Park region is one of the largest wildlife refuges in the world. Composed of more than 7,500 square miles of protected land and has been designated as a Biosphere Reserve by UNESCO, it is home to more than 500 species of birds and contains more species of large mammals than any other African reserve. In this region it is possible to see all the "Big 5" (lion, elephant, goatee buffalo, leopard and rhinoceros).

Some of the most inspiring and innovative conservation efforts in the world are happening in this same area. The Prince of Wales was accompanied by his team and Jecca ― Who was as passionate about the subject as William.

The purpose of the project is to help local conservationists set up camera traps to protect leopards and go behind the scenes of the reserve.

William was delighted with the conversations and reports of the members of the institution and was invited to enter this adventure.

Along the way, William and the others present approached a variety of wildlife in a way that most travelers never do, including a visit to Jabulani, an elephant sanctuary that he introduced to them, closely and personally William can contemplate the African elephants and the conservation of the work that surrounds them. The trip allowed them to contemplate far beyond the safari.

William ended his trip renewed and full of ideas that can further leverage his projects, but now he would take a break from research. Your goal now would be to have Catherine back.

London, England

It was already past eleven at night when William disembarked from the plane, he was tired of the day in the African reserve and of the whole trip, all he wanted most was to go to Catherine's apartment and talk, but his body begged for a bath and a good night's sleep and not to mention that he knew that Catherine would get up early to work the other day, it would be rude of him to knock on the door of her house late at night without knowing for sure what to say.

When he arrived at his apartment, Mary was waiting for him on the couch and William scolded her for being up late waiting for him, she pretended not to listen to his protests and led him to the kitchen to make him eat and while he ate asked Mary about Catherine.

Mary told how him visit was, and that he went to his house to surprise him and solve the situation of their 'termination'. The older one had a maternal relationship with William and felt the need to guide him about the situation, because she realized that William had no idea what had happened to Catherine, so she told him everything with the intention of helping him understand Catherine and her motives. As Mary spoke, William felt as if a stab was stuck in his stomach with every report of her. All he wanted most was to hug Catherine and protect her from all harm. He felt like an idiot for not realizing that she was going through these problems. Mary advised William on how to deal with the situation and what to do to help her.

William recalled the conversation he had with her at the first official meeting, "I want to fall madly in love with a nice guy, who treats me with a lot of love and respect." William was willing to be that person, he would do anything to be that person. And with that thought, he fell asleep.

The National Gallery

Some clouds splashed the blue sky of another morning in London, the sun shone brightly making everything seem brighter, days like this were not so frequent, which made the occasion even more special.

William parked the car in front of the National Gallery, just as on the day he saw her for the first time, walking towards the entrance, William felt that his heart would jump out of his mouth, but his convinced feet did not waver even once.

William was redoing the path he made behind Catherine on the day of his first meeting with her, the Gallery was open and some people circulated there, some recognized him, others did not even bother to look at him, but William did not care... He continued walking, until he reached his destination and when he arrived his body froze, now only one door separated them. He knew she was inside that room. He can hear a song playing inside the room and opened a smile, she loved working with music. Taking a deep breath, William knocked on the door, soon heard a few steps and then the doorknob turned painfully slowly, he held his breath.

Catherine opened the door and got lost in the blue immensity of a pair of bright eyes staring at her.

“William.”

“Kate.”

“You asked me for some time alone, and I came to tell you in person, that even if we don't solve this now I'll wait a life for you. I feel like I've always waited, even before I knew why you're the only woman I love.” upon hearing this, a smile illuminated Catherine's face, making William smile too. Without saying anything, Catherine pulled him by the hand to enter the room and locked the door.

Would that be a new beginning?

Chapter 9

“Would that be a new beginning?”

When the door closed, the temperature of the room increased, William and Catherine's heart beat stronger. They both had so much to say, but they didn't even know where to start... They just looked at each other, the blue never leaving the green. She had pulled him by the hand to enter and his hands were still intertwined, William wanted so much to take her in his arms, but he did not risk it, he remained standing there in front of the woman he loved.

“So you love me?” she spoke softly and he laughed nervously, taking another step in her direction.

“I love you, Catherine Middleton, with all my heart.” with his left hand, he gently stroked her cheeks that sighed slightly with the touch of his warm hand.” I was enchanted by you since the first time I saw you here in this Museum, I fell in love with all the little things you do, your smile illuminates my life and stay with you, my love... It's like being in paradise.

“I love you, William Wales. I've always loved it, even before you noticed my existence.” she declared.

“You love me... I am the luckiest man in the world.” he said delighted and she smiled, so William let go of his hand to take her in his arms in a hug. Catherine leaned her head on his chest feeling protected and loved inside that hug, as if he were able to heal all his wounds.

After the hug, the prince led her to the small cream sofa. They sat one at each end turning their bodies so that they would face each other.

Catherine opened her heart, vented about John, told about the relationship she had with him, about the breakup and how he began to harm her at work, she did not cry because William was all the time holding her hand, only when she spoke of the threats and how he arrested her psychologically that she needed a moment to take a deep breath, already William needed a lot of effort to control his anger and closed his eyes every time Catherine said something that John did to her, most of the time he just listened to her, but made some comments and Also asked questions that Catherine accepted and answered with sincerity. When she finished talking, William settled on the couch and started talking and the first thing he did was apologize to Catherine for not realizing anything, he confessed that he knew there was something wrong but it didn't cross his mind that it was something serious at this level, William said that he was so afraid that someone would find out about them, that he thinks he gave the wrong impression, as if he was ashamed to be seen with her or worse as if he wanted to use her, exactly as John had told him. William made it clear that he said all that with the intention of protecting Catherine. William confessed her insecurities, especially with the issue of the media, she was already aware of all this, but William said he was willing to do anything to make that relationship work and his early trip to Africa only confirmed this. William was sincere all the time, explained that the video call was all a misunderstanding, told about his conversation with Jecca and the girl at the bar, making it clear once again to Catherine that he really only had eyes for her, and that Jecca is just a friend, but that from now on he would put limits on his actions because he is a committed man.

“So, how are we?” A seductive smile hovered on his lips. Catherine bit her lips, after the conversation they both felt so at peace, so relieved to have talked that all the horrible things that happened in the last few days did not seem to have any importance, the only thing that mattered was that moment.

“Do you mean you're a committed man?” Catherine knelt on the couch and slowly went towards William who nodded smiling and opened her arms for her to go to him.

“Yes, and are you committed?” She nodded as she sat on his lap.

“I remember our first meeting here, on this couch... You ate a Crumble so deliciously, you never wanted to be a spoon so much. ― said William making Catherine laugh. William held her on his lap and when he placed his right hand on her neck to pull her for a kiss, they heard desperate knocks on the door.

“KATE! KAAATEEE!” August punched the door, making Catherine get up in a jump. She ran towards the door and as soon as she opened it, August entered as a rocket.

“What is it?” she questioned him scared, William did not get up from the couch, but was attentive to all the movement at the door.

“Everyone is commenting that Prince William was...” August looked towards the couch and lost his voice. “here... Hi!” everyone smiled. William got up and went towards them.

“Hi, August.” he greeted him with a handshake. “Thank you for helping Catherine.”

“No need to thank me, Kate is my best friend, I will always be by her side.” said August, interspersing William's gaze at Catherine. “Well, it's already clear that you managed to meet, I'll leave you alone. ― Catherine and August exchanged a complicit look and William smiled.

Catherine's friend left the room and Catherine locked the door again, William sat back on the couch and she soon walked behind him, sitting on his lap. William was going to start talking, but she put a finger on his lips, he smiled, she took her finger out of his mouth and put her hands on the back of his neck, pulling him for a kiss, William caressed his back.

At first, the kiss was sweet, full of love and delivery. A fresh-ensing kiss. William wanted more, so he intensified the kiss and she reciprocated in the same proportion, when the air was necessary, he deposited kisses on her neck, Catherine sighed on her lap, her hands played with the collar of his dress shirt.

“Will...” she called him.

“Humm?” he murmured against her neck, his exploitative hands walked all over her body.

“Several people saw you coming here today and if the media finds out... Don't you think we're taking risks? We already made mistakes that day at the University.” she questioned him, making him raise his face to look her in the eyes.

Love,” he gave a quick kiss in the corner of her lips. “I came here with the intention of having you back, I took this risk, and I want you to know that I don't want to hide anymore... I want to be able to take you to dinner, I want to walk hand in hand, I want to kiss you when I feel like it, I want everyone to know how lucky I am to have you... All this if you feel comfortable, of course. The press is mean and cruel, I want to keep you as far away from it as possible, but I intend to take you publicly to prove that I want something serious with you.

“What will that be like? ― she asked, while caressing his shoulders.

“We can let it flow naturally, let's be ourselves... Do you trust me?” William asked smiling.

“Yes.” she framed his face with both hands and kissed him.

“This is delicious, my beautiful,” he checked the time on the wristwatch “but, what do you think about going to lunch? I promise I'll bring you back.”

“I think it's great!” Catherine got up and straightened her hair, when she was going towards the door she noticed that William was still sitting on the couch, without moving. What is it?”

“You look so beautiful, I love your flowery dresses.”  William declared and got up quickly, going towards her, with his hands on his waist, approached to speak in his ear. “Do the panties match too? I'm wondering what color it would be... Is it white?” he whispered.

“Why don't you check if you got it right?” she whispered back, William laughed in her ear and without taking her eyes off her, knelt her hand gently rubbing the hem of her dress, slowly he touched the back of her knee and went up his hand slowly making her shiver, Catherine put her hands on his shoulders squeezing him, when William touched the fabric of her panties opened a naughty smile and squeezed her tightly, Catherine moaned softly.

“The moment of truth...” William spoke with his mouth very close to her thigh, as he climbed the fabric of the dress, revealing the color. “White! As I had imagined.” Catherine laughed loudly and slapped him weakly on the shoulders, making him get up.

“I got the color right, what are you going to give me in return?” William asked laughing.

“I can give you something really hot if you don't annoy me for the rest of the day. ― she said and William opened a huge smile.

“What a hot thing?” he couldn't hide his curiosity and excitement.

“I'm sure you'll like it, but know that you need to try hard because I still haven't forgotten that you let Jecca see you in a towel.

“Kate, love...” he started talking, but Catherine interrupted him.

“Make an effort if you want to win.” she opened the door smiling, making William look surprised.

It was almost noon when the couple went out the hallway towards Catherine's office, where in less than five minutes, she put on a lipstick and finished her hair, William praised her as he always did, making her feel like the most beautiful woman in the world.

“Shall we go?” William asked.

“Yes.” she replied. William stretched out his hand to Catherine who glued the palm of her hand to his and slowly they intertwined their fingers. It was amazing how his hands fit perfectly. William kissed her hand and they started walking through the corridors of the Museum towards the parking lot.

Steak and Company, Leicester Square

The Prince of Wales chose a restaurant near the National Gallery to enjoy lunch with Catherine as long as possible, arriving there they were welcomed by an extremely friendly and discreet waiter who led them to a more reserved area, even before any order was made.

Catherine couldn't stop smiling and William flirted with her throughout the lunch, in the end they ordered only one dessert because it seemed much more fun to share, when there was only one strawberry left to finish, he declared.

“I didn't want this to end.”

“The dessert?” she asked.

“No, ― he laughed. ― this moment. You look as beautiful as a spring morning, smiling at me like that... I wanted to take you with me and kiss you until nightfall, but unfortunately we need to go back.” William stroked their hands over the table.

“I wanted you to sleep at my house today.” Catherine spoke in a low tone.

“Are you going to give me that hot thing you said earlier?” he said with a mischievous smile.

“Uhum.” she replied, making William kiss her hands.

So they finished their lunch, amid laughter and banal conversations. Catherine and William were so happy with this new beginning that everyone around them seemed to be mere extras in this love movie.

Chelsea, London

 “Love, do you know what I can't stop thinking about?”  William said very close to Catherine's ear. They were lying on her bed, his arms wrapped around Catherine's body and caressed her belly and arms, her back and hip rested stuck to his abdomen, her legs intertwined. They formed a perfect shell, William could feel the floral aroma of her hair.

“Hmm, in what?” she replied, almost sleeping in her arms.

“In how strong and brave you are...” he kissed the back of her neck. “I know it's a delicate subject for you, but before going to sleep I want to reaffirm what I told you when we talked in the morning... I didn't want you to have gone through this, but know that I'm proud of you, for being such a badass woman. I love you, my kitten. ― Catherine's eyes filled with tears and she turned her body to look into his eyes.

“I'm glad that nightmare is over and I can rest peacefully in your arms, this is perfect, you are perfect. I love you, my love.” she said softly, contemplating that pair of blue eyes, now in the dark her eyes shone with the intensity of a sea at night, it was beautiful.

William kissed her on the lips and then settled down to sleep, the day could not end more perfect than having her in his arms.

The weeks following the restart were considered perfect for William and Catherine, although Catherine was too busy with her work at the end of the semester and William with the completion of his projects, both found time to see each other, almost every night. At dinners, trips to the movies, short walks to the park, or just stayed at home doing what they discovered was what they loved most to do together.

On a weekend, Catherine took William to visit his parents' house, he was so nervous to face Mr. Middleton, but lunch and the rest of the afternoon went perfectly well. Everyone in the Middleton family loved William and the feeling was genuinely reciprocal.

When Catherine was introduced to King Charles, she trembled like a green stick, and William found her adorably beautiful and elegant in that dark blue dress, dinner at Windsor Castle happened in a pleasant way, both her father and Camilla loved meeting the sweet and beautiful Catherine. Harry already knew, but he was also present that night.

The media became aware of William and Catherine's relationship, and the rain of articles and news on gossip sites was maddening, William did everything possible and impossible to protect Catherine, but certain things were inevitable, but their relationship remained as strong as a rock, at least that's what William thought.

Varius natoque turpis elementum est. Duis montes, tellus lobortis lacus amet arcu et. In vitae vel, wisi at, id praesent bibendum libero faucibus porta egestas, quisque praesent ipsum fermentum tempor. Curabitur auctor, erat mollis sed, turpis vivamus a dictumst congue magnis. Aliquam amet ullamcorper dignissim molestie, mollis. Tortor vitae tortor eros wisi facilisis. Consectetuer arcu ipsum ornare pellentesque vehicula, in vehicula diam, ornare magna erat felis wisi a risus. Justo fermentum id.

Malesuada eleifend, tortor molestie, a a vel et. Mauris at suspendisse, neque aliquam faucibus adipiscing, vivamus in. Wisi mattis leo suscipit nec amet, nisl fermentum tempor ac a, augue in eleifend in venenatis, cras sit id in vestibulum felis in, sed ligula.

In sodales suspendisse mauris quam etiam erat, quia tellus convallis eros rhoncus diam orci, porta lectus esse adipiscing posuere et, nisl arcu vitae laoreet. Morbi integer molestie, amet suspendisse morbi, amet maecenas, a maecenas mauris neque proin nisl mollis. Suscipit nec ligula ipsum orci nulla, in posuere ut quis ultrices, lectus primis vehicula velit hasellus lectus, vestibulum orci laoreet inceptos vitae, at consectetuer amet et consectetuer. Congue porta scelerisque praesent at, lacus vestibulum et at dignissim cras urna, ante convallis turpis duis lectus sed aliquet, at et ultricies.

Next to the arrival of summer came the holidays and also the visit of an old friend: Jecca. Who landed in London to accompany William in a meeting about his project, which now has a name: The Earthshot Prize.

The Earthshot Award seeks extraordinary solutions to the world's greatest environmental challenges.

The project will be an independent charity to continue to promote global change.

Led by Prince William, as founder and president, the Earthshot Award Board of Trustees is a diverse group of individuals from around the world who bring a wealth of knowledge and passion to help boost our impact on the world.

The 3 main interests are: to protect and manage natural carbon reserves, such as peatlands and intact forests; Restoration of forests, swamps and other damaged ecosystems; Developing and expanding regenerative agriculture.

Kensington Palace

The Prince of Wales was meeting at Kensington Palace with Christiana Figueres, David Fein, Jacinda Ardern, Jean-Christophe Grey, Tokunboh Ismael, Jason Knauf, M. Sanjayan, Zoë Ware and Jecca Craig.

“What did you think?” Questioned Jacinda Ardern.

“Basically in dividing into 5, both the solutions and the operation.” William replied, making everyone pay attention to his speech.

“Right, but how?” David Fein asks.

“On my trip to Africa, I talked to Jecca about this subject and she introduced you to our idea.” said William.

“The Earthshot Award will work as follows” she began to speak and present some slides. “We will use a fair and rigorous process to research, select, accelerate, reward and scale the best and most ingenious solutions to repair and regenerate our planet, while feeding the eco-innovators and their impact.

 “Very interesting!” commented Tokunboh Ismael.

“Great!” said Zoë Ware.

“And last but not least: The award.” William smiled. “Do you want to present, Jecca?”

“No, the idea was exclusively yours, you should present it, everyone here wants to listen to you.”  Jecca declared, making everyone agree.

“Well, Earthshot will be divided into 5 awards: Protect and restore nature; Clean our air; Relive our oceans; Build a world free of garbage; Fix our climate, that is, land, air, ocean, climate, waste cleaning.”

“Great, William! I even brought an idea very similar to the one you just presented, it is organized and meets all needs.” said Jean-Christophe Grey.

“It was very good, we can start working on it.”  Christiana Figueres, completed.

Everyone agreed and ended the meeting.

Kensington Palace

Catherine entered through the doors of William's apartment and the place was silent, as she already had a free pass, no one was needed to receive her anymore.

She was on vacation and as William had a meeting, she took advantage of the day to do some shopping for the trip they were going to make. Catherine bought things for him and went straight to his room with the intention of showing him what she had bought, but she did not find him there, she then went in the direction of the office, the door was closed and as soon as she approached she could hear loud laughter.

One of them was well known, the other she had never heard.

Who was laughing with him? And why did Catherine feel a bitter taste in her mouth just listening to that sound?

Chapter 10

“I'm starting again... Promises... Chances... Secrets revealed... And all I can think of is: is it worth it? Our prince thinks so.”

On an impulse, Catherine opened the office door and the sound of laughter stopped in the middle, at least that's what it seemed to her, as soon as she laid her eyes on the scene.

A blonde woman with beautiful features was sitting in William's chair, who was standing behind her with his arms resting on the back of the chair, both looked at the computer screen, it took seconds to turn their gaze to the door and William immediately fixed his posture. The blonde girl wouldn't stop smiling.

“Kate!” he spoke surprised, and went around the table going towards the door. “Come in, love.”

“Am I disturbing something?” question Catherine.

“No, I was showing Will a video of our trip... Hi, Kate.”  interrupted the blonde. Catherine didn't look in his direction, she just stared at William furiously.

“Ah.” She took a deep breath. “Hi, Jecca.” said Catherine leaving quickly down the hall. William called her, but she pretended not to listen, so he went after her.

“Kate, stop.” William held her by the arm gently to make her stop walking.

“No.” she murmured and kept walking towards William's room, being followed by a prince who knew very well that he was in trouble.

“Love? Why all this?”  William dared to speak and heard Catherine's heavy breathing, who said nothing until they finally arrived in his room.

“You lied to me!” she said, as soon as the door closed.

“I didn't lie to you.” he replied.

“Yes, you lied! Why didn't you tell me that Jecca was coming to London? Who would stay here in your apartment? Using your office, sitting in your chair?”

“I didn't lie, I just forgot to let you know.” William tried to argue. Catherine laughed bitterly.

“Did you forget to let me know?” she asked in an ironic tone.

“Yeah, I had so much to solve from the meeting that I ended up forgetting to tell you, I didn't think I would care so much.”

“William, don't lie to me. You didn't forget to let me know, we talked EVERY day, there's no way you forgot. You only talk about this project day and night. If she's part of it, there's no way you could have forgotten.” Catherine spoke walking from one side of the room to the other, while William was motionless near the door.

“Jecca is like family, she will always be welcome here.”

“I didn't say she couldn't be welcome. I just wish I had heard about your visit here... William, the least I would like to know is if my boyfriend is hosting a girl who clearly has feelings for him in his apartment.”

“Love, stop it. I'm sorry, I should have warned you. ― William walked towards her, to take her hand. ― It was no big deal, we were just watching a video.

“She was in your chair, William! And you practically smelling her neck.” Catherine murmured with disdain, and was interrupted by knocks on the door and before she could even think, she hears William murmur "between". Jecca opened the door.

“What time are we going out?” Jecca asked looking at William. Catherine looked in disbelief at William, who turned red like a pepper.

“Ah... It's... I don't know, it's... Where's Harry? He was the one who had scheduled it.” William replied, staring at the ground.

“Are you going, Kate?” Jecca asked.

“I wasn't even invited.” She replied dryly.

“I didn't know you would need an invitation, isn't it his girlfriend?” Jecca risked, staring at her curiously.

“I'm his girlfriend, that doesn't mean we're stuck together. “ Catherine held her gaze.

“Can you excuse us, Jecca?” William intervened.

“Of course, Will.”  Jecca blinked at him and closed the door. Catherine boiled with anger.

As soon as the door closed, Catherine started laughing. A laugh of irony and anger. William looked at her confused.

“Love,” he looked at her.” we had arranged a little before you arrived, I was going to call you to pick you up, but then you showed up... I haven't even been able to talk properly yet, I have a lot of things to tell you, but you just want to fight.

“I'm not fighting...” she said as she crossed her arms, noticing that she was still carrying the bags in her hand. “I was just upset because you didn't tell me she was here, you practically dismissed me because there was a meeting and I just came here to leave the things I bought for you.”  Catherine walked to the dresser and left the bags there.”  But it's okay... It happens.

“My love, I didn't dismiss you, I said that in the afternoon I would have a meeting with the Earthshot team, and I wouldn't be able to pay attention to you, but now I'm free... Kate, I swear on my life that I was going to pick you up and would only go out if it was with you, if you went along

“It's okay. ― Catherine opened a smile.

“Really? ― William asked suspiciously.

“Yes.”

“So give me a kiss? You haven't kissed me yet.”   William approaches her and grabs her waist. Catherine just puts a quick peck in her mouth without touching it.

“I'm going to take a shower... To go out...” said Catherine and went towards the bathroom.

“I can take it...” the door closed before he even finished asking. “...Do I bathe with you?” William took a deep breath and took off his shirt. He knew he was not in a position to ask for anything, so he decided to take a shower in another bathroom, took his belongings and quickly went down the hallway.

William bathed at the speed of light so that when Catherine came out of the bath he would be waiting for him. He loved watching her get ready. And when she left the bathroom he was sitting in the armchair next to the closet, wearing dark jeans and a dark blue dress shirt, still with the buttons open. Catherine pretended she didn't even see him, passed him wrapped in the towel towards the closet. Now she already had a compartment there, and was totally oblivious to his presence, when she started to moisturize her body, William watched her, but did not dare to make any comment.

Catherine sat in front of the mirror and started doing her makeup and hair with William trying to make her laugh and saying how beautiful she is. He was already ready and had no idea what she was preparing for him. The brunette was still in a robe when she turned to observe what he was wearing and went towards the wardrobe, taking off a black dress, she had reserved that outfit for a dinner with William, but in Catherine's head that moment required a dress like that.

“Wow, love... How perfect.” he said, while admiring her from head to toe. ― I'm going to change my clothes, I want to go with you.

“You don't have to.” she said, looking at him through the mirror.

“Why? Don't you think a black pants and a white shirt look better? We would be matching.” he asked, looking at himself in the mirror, as if he were imagining the clothes.

“No.” she said coming out of the mirror. William looked at her confused.

“Kate?”

“Bye, William. Have fun with your friend Jecca.” she said, taking her bag and going towards the door

“What do you mean?!” William practically ran after her.

“3 things William,” she began to score, extremely angry. “first: I didn't know about this supposed party that you are going to, second: I wasn't even invited, third: as I said to your friend, we were not born stuck together.” Catherine looked at William's lost face.

“So let's go out just the two of us?” He asked.

“You made an appointment with her, so you're going out with her. I already have an appointment with someone else.” she spoke firmly, fixing her hair.

“What else? ― William questioned, getting angry.

“A friend. Just like you have, so do I.” she raised an eyebrow to face him.

“Kate, no... What do you mean? Who are you going out with? I'll go with you.” William was apprehensive.

“No, you're not going. You scored with Jecca and are going out with Jecca. Bye, see you tomorrow.”  Catherine spoke and closed the door and started walking quickly down the corridor. William opened the door again, still incredulous that she closed the door in his face and ran after her

“Catherine, you'll regret it. Come back here. Wait for me! I'll go with you.” William spoke sharply.

“No.”

“Please.” he held her.

“No.”

“Which friend are you going out with? Where? What time are you coming back? And why the hell can't I come along?”  William exploded in questions and Catherine held the air of laughter.

“Friends of the Museum, I'll be back here tomorrow and you've already made an appointment with Jecca. Bye, William.” she declared and began to walk towards the exit door, leaving William so shocked not knowing what to do standing in the hallway, just watching her leave.

Chelsea, London

“MY GOODNESS, WHAT A GODDESS!” August screamed when he opened the door.

“Hi, Augus!”

“Come in, Kate.” he made room for her to come in and closed the door. “You look so beautiful, but now explain to me why you don't want to go out with him.

“You have no idea who's there!” she breathed heavily and put the bag on the couch.

“Jecca?”

“How do you know?”

“I saw it on television.” August shrugged and Catherine looked at her confused.

“ On television?”

“Kate, your boyfriend is launching an environmental project... It was a report on TV about him and the other participants in the project, Jecca is one of them... Didn't you know that?”

“Yes, I... Did you know?” Catherine replied confused, because it was at that very moment that she realized that she was being a terrible girlfriend, William had already talked about all this with her at various times, but whenever he quoted Jecca, she turned off, until William stopped talking about the project. Now she felt guilty for thinking that he thought she didn't care about his work.

“What is it?”  August asked as he sat down.

“Jecca came to London, they held the meeting... He didn't tell me about it, he just told me that he had the meeting and that he couldn't see me in the afternoon, so I went shopping, bought him some shirts... And I went to take them there, when I arrive at the apartment, they are in the office, the cute one sitting in his chair and he supported behind her laughing as if they were the most beautiful and happiest couple in the world.”

“Alone?”

“Yes.”

“What did you do?”

“I left the office and he came after me, I didn't want to argue in front of her. Then we went to the room... Can you believe she had the audacity to get there and ask William what time they were going to leave?”

“What a cow!” August said indignant. “But what do you mean William scheduled to go out with her? Work meeting, all right... Now there's something that crosses the line.”

“From what I understand, Harry would also go along, but even so... If I don't show up there, what would it be like?” “That's what pissed me off.” Catherine vented.

“I understand your frustration, Kate... But, to be honest... Don't you trust him?” August asks fearful.

“I trust William, but he just doesn't see that she does all this to be close to him, they have been friends since adolescence and she has been surrounding him for years... I don't trust her.”

“She's been trying for years and nothing ever happened... Do you think he would do something now?”

“The problem is that William doesn't see that. She simply entered the room that was lent to him at her house, without authorization and then answered the phone... Today I was there in his apartment, he lets... The free pass. Augus, I can't stand this woman... It seems that she wants to prove all the time that she has more intimacy with him than I do...”

“We're doing everything wrong!” August spoke out of nowhere, getting up.

“What?”

“She knows it affects you, now you've left William there, with her...”

“I'm sure he won't leave.”

“Why?”

“Because I got dressed in front of him and said I was going out with friends from the Museum.”

“He wanted to come with me, but I didn't let him. He stood still in the hallway with a dog face that fell from the moving truck, I almost ran back to him. ― Catherine pouted and August laughed.

“Do you plan to make him jealous?” August asked still laughing, and Arthur entered the room.

“Hello... How beautiful you are, Kate!” Arthur greeted her with a kiss on the cheek. ― Are we going out? If so, I need to get ready, I was listening to your conversation from the bedroom.

“I KNOW! ARTHUR, YOU ARE GOING TO TAKE COUPLE PICTURES WITH KATE TO MAKE WILLIAM JEALOUS!” Shouted August very excitedly.

“I'm not going to take pictures of a couple with your husband, August.”  said Catherine laughing.

“Love, I don't even know how to pose a male to take pictures with her, but even if I did, I don't think it's a good idea.” Arthur sat down, pulling August to sit with him.

“Since you've heard everything, what's your opinion?”  August questions him.

“Kate, after everything you've been through with that unmentionable worm, it's normal for you to feel insecure, but don't let it dominate you. Jecca has been with William for years, she may even have more intimacy with him, but it's you he loves. Hasn't he already taken over you? From what August told me and some things I saw on the internet, he is crazy about you. This jealousy thing, these little games only bring more problems, the best way to solve all this is by talking. Dialogue is fundamental.” said Arthur.

“He's right, Kate.” completed August.

“It's August, we've both been married for 7 years and I'm very surprised that you give her horrible advice.”  August and Catherine laughed.

“You're right! Thank you, Arthur. You're always a sweetheart.” Catherine spoke and stretched out her arm to take his hand.

“I'm here whenever you need me! You know that.”  He replied smiling and she nodded.

“Well, since we're going to stay away from all the nocturnal dangers, I'm going to order a pizza!” August spoke, making her husband and her best friend laugh.

“I want to, but I can't take long. I don't want to sleep without selving with William.” concluded Catherine.

Kensington Palace

Catherine walked out the door leaving William confused and disappointed. All he wanted was to go out with Catherine and her friends, but because of a fight that he didn't even understand how it started she was going out with other people and William had no idea what to do about it.

That Catherine did not like Jecca was clearer, but William really wanted her to understand that he could not totally exclude the woman from his life, since she is part of his project and is considered practically a member of the family. Since the last trip to Africa, he has tried to make it very clear that he had no other intentions with Jecca other than a feeling of friendship. He couldn't understand why Catherine was so angry for having witnessed a moment of friendship and complicity in his office.

William loved Catherine with all his heart and at no time thought about hiding anything from her, but since they returned from the small 'end', every time he started talking about his work, she seemed not to show interest in the subject, so in order not to upset her he was stopping talking about the project, no matter how much it was one of his favorite subjects. William has been thinking about Earthshot for years and wants to make it the project of his life and wanted so much to share it with Catherine, but he respected his decision not to want to hear about his project.

Now in his room, he began to reflect that Catherine was not the only one talking about his relationship with Jecca, he never really cared about these comments, but if it affects his relationship with Catherine, he decided that he should put a stop to it.

When Jecca knocked on his door again, he said he would not go anywhere, even though Harry insisted that he go out with them, Fergus also called trying to convince him, but all he could think of was Catherine.

William decided to get out on a motorcycle to empty his mind that was full of images of Catherine in a short dress surrounded by men looking at her, trying to convince her to dance with them, offering her drinks, asking for her phone number, wanting to touch her... A real nightmare. William was going crazy and with each new image, he accelerated even more in an attempt to erase everything from his mind. He stopped by her apartment, but the brunette wasn't at home. William chose not to go after her like a madman, his fear of scaring her was greater than his jealousy.

Feeling like a stupid teenager in love, William decided to deal with his problems in a very immature way: he went to sleep.

Later in his apartment, Catherine walked silently through the rooms holding her pair of sandals, everything was calm and dark and she was rooting for William to be home, carefully opened the door of his room and was deeply irritated for witnessing that scene.

William was lying on his stomach with only a pair of shorts from the England national team and slept so peacefully, the sound of his light and quiet breathing could be heard through the room, Catherine was finding that scene adorable, but soon her irritation by recent events invaded her mind, with the flashlight of his cell phone illuminated his face making him wake up, William woke up scared, but as soon as his eyes found hers, he smiled.

“Hi, kitty. Has it been a while since you arrived?”  William said in a sleepy voice.

“I just arrived. Didn't you go out?” she asked.

“No, love. I didn't want to go out without you.” he sat leaning his back on the head of the bed. “Did you have fun?”

“Where is Jecca?” she asked as she took off her clothes. William stared at her.

“Went out with Harry... Screw Jecca, come to bed.”  William said. Catherine raised an eyebrow and walked to the closet, he accompanied her with his eyes, Catherine chose a shirt of his and went to the bathroom and after five minutes she appeared in the room, and William was already lying down again with his eyes closed.

“William.”she called him.

“Yes?” he replied with his eyes closed.

“Nothing.” she said dryly.  “I want to lie under the covers, William, take your leg off!” he raised his leg and she sharply pulled the duvet, he turned on his side to be able to hug her as he always did, but Catherine lay on her belly up, pulling the blanket to the height of her neck, away from any contact with him, as she made no mention of approaching him, William moved until he got his body on hers, he put his right hand under the blanket and stroked her ankle, his hand went up slowly up his legs and stopped lazily on her belly, William made circular movements gently making her breathe heavily, his head William rested next to her neck.

“Kate?” William spoke softly.

“ What?”

“LOVE... Are you... still mad?” he asked softly and kissed her neck.

“No.” she replied and William looked for her hand on the bed, but she didn't want to hold his hand.

“Do you want to sleep?”

“You weren't already doing this when I arrived? You can keep sleeping and go there!” Catherine spoke pushing his hand. William took a deep breath and without saying anything turned his back to her, and in less than five minutes he slept soundly.

Catherine kept staring at the ceiling thinking about a thousand ways to solve that, he slept peacefully next to her and she wanted to hug him, but she had rejected him a few minutes ago and didn't even know why she had done that. She knew she loved William, but she was so afraid to give herself completely to him.

Fed up with those thoughts, she hit her hands on the mattress and took a deep breath, turned sideways and approached him, her right arm hugged William's body, he sighed with the touch and took his hand and holding it close to his chest, Catherine intertwined her legs with his.

“I love you.” Catherine whispered, kissing his naked back. And soon after, she accompanied him in a deep sleep.

Why are two women fighting over a lazy and dull prince?

From Richard Palmer to Daily Express

The Prince of Wales launched Earthshot to be closer to his first love: Jecca Craig? I wonder what Kate Middleton thinks about it?

&

Jecca Craig x Kate Middleton?

Which woman best suits the heir to the throne? The Prince of Wales is in a dilemma, isn't he? Choose between your longtime friend who has so many things in common or the simple teacher he met on a visit to the Museum? Which of the two will be the next Queen of England? We hope the Prince makes a good choice.

From Katie Nicholl to Vanity Fair

William opened the bedroom door with a tray in his hand and Catherine turned off the cell phone screen.

“You're already awake.” he put the tray on the furniture next to the bed.” Good morning, my love. ― said William approaching her to kiss her on the lips.

“Good morning, Wills.” she tried to smile.

“I brought breakfast,” he put a lock of her hair behind her ear. “and I wanted to talk to you.”

“Thank you,” she sat with her back resting on the head of the bed.  “have you ever had coffee?”

“Just a cup of tea, I was waiting for you.” he smiled at her, and reached for the tray, sat next to the brunette, watching all her movements and when she started eating, he asked. “Love, where did you go yesterday?”

“Ah, William... In the end, I didn't even go out, I just went to August's house, we talked and ate pizza.” she said, holding the cup close to her lips. He nodded, breathing relieved, making Catherine look at him.

“You're sad with me, that's why you went to his house? I wanted to understand where I'm going wrong, love. I know you didn't like seeing Jecca here, you don't like her, I understand that. But love, you said everything was fine, got ready and left... Leaving me like a fool, not knowing where you were going, I kept thinking a lot of shit, but I didn't want to go after you... And I'm telling you all this, not because I'm going to forbid you to leave, far from it... You can go out wherever you want, I just wanted you to tell me, I could have gone along to August's house, I like your friend, I know he's married. We could go out the four of us, just like we went out with your sister, with my brother... You know...”

“William, I was sad with you, I didn't like seeing Jecca here. I don't like that woman near you... My intention was to go out with August and Arthur to hurt you. ― William looked at her shocked. ― I'm being honest... But I went there and Arthur advised me... It's not worth it.

“What is not worth it?” he asked, sitting even closer to Catherine.

“Ah, Will.” she pushed the tray to get up, then placed the tray in the room near the bed and sat down again. William looked at her, her bright blue eyes were attentive to all the movements of the woman in front of her, she wore only a team shirt, her hair was loose and her face was without makeup, in William's eyes she was the most beautiful woman in the world.

“I want to solve this, Kate.” William spoke calmly, and pulled her for her to sit face to face with him, holding her hand. “I need you to tell me.”

“I love you, but I don't think I match your life... With the things you like, with your style... Jecca agrees. It hurts me just to imagine you with her, but that's it. I'm just a teacher, I only work at the Museum... I like art... And I entered your life by chance, she has been here for so long, she already has intimacy with you, with your family. It's the perfect match.”  Catherine said all this, staring at his hands that were intertwined with yours. His eyes were full of tears.

“Kate, no! No, no, no.” William vehemently denied it. “I want you. Just you. Why do you think that? I don't care if you are a teacher or a governor, if you are rich or poor, if you met me yesterday or twenty years ago. Whether you know my family or not. I don't care about any of that. I think you're perfect for me... Kate, look at me.” with his right hand he held her chin gently. “I love you. Why don't you let me love you?”

“I don't know... Will, these comparisons... All the time. Just today I read that you are going to launch Earthshot to be close to her.

 “That's not true... Love, don't read these articles, don't read anything. Please... They are cruel and invent everything just to make money.

“I know. I don't want to believe it, but it hurts. And you share something you really like with her. This project is your life and you share it with her.” said Catherine looking away.

“You're right... This project is my life, but do you know why? You. One day I want to marry you, have children with you... A decade after the project is launched I want to be able to look into your eyes, into the eyes of our children and say that I did my part... Kate, I work with Jecca, but I think about you. In the future with you. ― William caressed Catherine's face, staring at her with his blue eyes, trying to make her understand that he was being sincere.

“Can I tell you a secret?” she looked at him and he nodded. “I've been in love with you since college... I drew you. Several times. When I saw you at the Museum, all that feeling that was stored in my heart came to the fore, that night I went back home and looked for my old notebooks from college time, selected my favorites and had them bound. When I went to Shepherds Bookbinders to get the album, I saw you and at night you came looking for me.

“Ah, my love.” William opened such a wide smile, his eyes lit up and filled with tears.

“I feel like an idiot for just fighting with you, but I'm afraid of losing you.” said Catherine.

“You won't lose me, we'll make it work.” he pulled her for a hug. “You and me, okay?” William kissed the top of her head.

“I want you to tell me about your work, I may have given the impression that I'm not interested, but I am.” she said timidly.

“All right.” William said. She smiled and he pulled her to lie on the bed. “Now that we are well, can you please take off your clothes? Yesterday you made me feel like it. ― Catherine laughed, while William nibbled her neck.

Now that William and Catherine have talked and resolved, the day at Kensington Palace has passed quickly. Catherine finally talked to Jecca and all the disagreements were left behind.

Catherine realized that just like her, Jecca also suffered media attacks just because she was a friend of William, and as much as it was a little unfiltered, Jecca's image was much distorted, it only took ten minutes of conversation that Catherine realized how fun she was.

In the evening everyone went to a pub chosen by Harry, William's friends and cousins, Catherine's siblings and friends were also invited to the place.

Surrounded by the people they liked, music and drink were not lacking for the couple in love. William danced with Catherine all night, making it more than clear to everyone that he only had eyes for her and she for him.

Kensington Palace

“Are you ready? ― William asked.

“Only you to provide me with walks like this.” she said smiling.

“I hope you like it... It's one of the things I like to do the most... Come on, come up here.” William led her into the helicopter.

With everything ready, Catherine followed all the guidelines of William, who was more confident than ever.

Taking a helicopter tour is a unique experience, the feeling of adventure, adrenaline and freedom becomes even more indescribable if you fly over beautiful landscapes with the person you like. William drove and Catherine didn't know if she admired him or the landscape around him.

It didn't take long for them to land in Balmoral, Catherine got off the helicopter with the help of William who couldn't stop smiling.

“”It was amazing.” she said throwing her arms around his neck. “You look so beautiful all concentrated driving, I really want to see this more often.

“I'll be your private pilot.” he said, making Catherine smile and getting a passionate kiss afterwards.

Tam-Na-Ghar, Balmoral

After spending the afternoon riding a horse, getting to know the property and enjoying a picnic, William and Catherine were finally alone in a small chalet located on the grounds of Balmoral, Aberdeenshire, in the Scottish Highlands.

“This place is so beautiful.” Catherine commented, looking at everything around her.” It looks like a dream.

“You look like a dream. The most beautiful dream.”  William said staring at her.

The prince had surprised Catherine by preparing a simple but very romantic dinner. Under the candlelight, Catherine wore a red dress and her eyes shone with passion for him.

 “I have something for you, do you want to see?”   Catherine got up, taking the glass of wine with one hand and with the other pulled it so that he would also get up.

“Of course.”  he replied, taking his cup and letting himself be guided by it. Catherine walked towards the piano in the corner of the room, leaving her bowl in the corner, she sat down, William looked at her delighted without saying a word.

Without taking her eyes off William, she began to play, her skillful hands played note by note delicately and she smiled at him making everything look like slow motion. Catherine didn't read any score, she just looked at William who soon recognized the song: Those Eyes.

When the music was over, William applauded as if he had witnessed the most beautiful show in the universe and then held her by the hand to make her stand up.

“It was beautiful. You are perfect!” he said before kissing her. “I have something for you.” Catherine looked at her. William was standing in front of her and took out of the pocket of his social pants, a little black velvet box. He slowly opened the lid, revealing a ring. A traditional Victorian ring, made of rose gold and studded with garnets and pearls“

A gift to show that you are my perfect match. I want to give you this ring, to show you that I want something serious with you and plan a life by your side, it's not an official request yet, but you know... An order before the order...”.  Catherine smiled delighted at him, William could always take a smile from her at all times. “You lit up my life. I love you, Catherine Middleton.” declared William.

“You win me in every detail, I love you, William Wales. ― said Catherine, hugging her prince. “The ring is simply perfect.” William put the jewelry gently on Catherine's finger and placed a kiss on her hand. “Thank you, my love.

With a kiss, Prince William wanted to show once again all the love he felt for his future princess.

Epilogue

“"And by my law we were obliged to be happy and you were the princess I crowned and you were so beautiful to admire."”

Tam-Na-Ghar, Balmoral

It was eight in the morning and the sun lit up precariously among the clouds, a cool breeze surrounded the small chalet located inside the Balmoral property. It was practically a secret place, my secret place. That now I was sharing with Catherine and I was loving every second.

The night before, we had a romantic night, Catherine surprised me playing the piano and I gave her a ring, after this exchange of gifts we had the best night of our lives so far. The way she gave herself to me was delicious, her body fit perfectly with mine, the way she moaned my name drove me crazy, it was all so good, so perfect.

I had just woken up and my future princess was resting with me, I feel like I'm in paradise. The snow-white sheets made the perfect contrast in the naked skin of the brunette who had her body glued to mine. I feel a smile already dancing on my lips, my hand was between her breasts and I dared to caress her creamy skin, but I didn't want to wake her up. Not yet. I can feel the floral perfume emanating from your skin or hair, I can't distinguish, I have everything so close to me, my lips touch the curve of your neck and it stirs, causing a hot sensation in my body, I get excited. Catherine's body is glued to mine, her back on my chest, her perfect ass fitted deliciously to my hip, our legs bent on top of each other. She moves again. Sigh, caressing his right breast, my hand covers him all over. Catherine wakes up.

“You've already woken up...” Catherine grumbles, stretching, I feel your ass on my member. This gives me goosebumps all over my body.

“I just woke up, my kitten. Good morning!” I say and put kisses on your neck, my hand that was on your breast goes to your hip to make more pressure, I feel Catherine rubbing against me.

“Love, no. I want to sleep more.” she says in a sleepy voice. I can't stop smiling, she didn't seem to want to sleep.

“Sleep, my love.” I speak, taking my hand off your body to take your hand. She intertwines her hand in mine. Perfection. I'm I snuggle on the pillow, some of your hair is on my neck and shoulder, but I don't care. Everything is silent and I can imagine that there are only the two of us in the world, I start randomly thinking about how it all started and how good it is to be with her. The calm takes over my being, but I can't close my eyes, Catherine starts to slowly move her ass, she was already excited, now I get completely hard. I hear your laughter filling the room and also a part of my heart. “Wouldn't you sleep a little longer?” I ask, smiling too.

“I think there are better things to do...” she says shaking my hand and prancing even more towards my member. “Don't you think?”

“I think!” I go down my hand to her center, noting with shudder that she was wet, I can't contain a moan. “You're already wet.” I gently start making circular movements in the region she likes the most.

“So nice to wake up next to you and now... Ah, William.” the way she moans, drives me crazy. I increase the speed of my hand's movements, as it turns its neck to meet my lips. She moans in my mouth. “How delicious.” I feel one of her hands touching my penis, her hand is warm and soft, I hold my breath in anticipation of what she will do.

She passes the head of my cock at its entrance, gathering all the moisture, I bite my lip to contain a moan. Catherine shakes, moaning, driving me crazy. I stretch my arm towards the bedside table, open the first drawer and remove a condom. Catherine takes the package from my hand, opening the small package, she puts it on my member.

“Right on the side.” she presses the head of my cock in her entrance. “That's it! Oh, Kate.” I say while she sighs delighted.

“Oh love.” she descends slowly on my member, I hear a little scream coming out of her lips, when I completely filled her.

“You're so tight. So hot.” I say between my teeth. I start that famous dance back and forth, at this angle I can feel the entire length of Catherine's butt coming from meeting my hip. My hands walk through her body, between her breasts, her flat belly and between the middle of her legs, looking for her clitoris, I kiss her neck and feel her whole body shiver, the sounds that come out of her mouth are a clear sign that she is almost reaching the apex. I already know Catherine's body, I know what she likes, I increase the speed and feel her shudder, with my right hand I caress her breast and with my left, I make circular movements on her clitoris making her fall apart in pleasure, moaning my name. My greatest perdition.

Catherine walks away, leaving my hard member missing her. She turns and opens an angelic smile, but her eyes... Ah, her eyes are of pure lust. Before I could do anything, she spreads her legs around my hip, positioned my cock again at her entrance, with one last look, she sits down.

“Fuck!” my hands flew to her hip. And she starts riding on me, in a delicious way, I close my eyes and I can't think of anything else.

“Oh, my love!” she moans. “Open your eyes.” I obey what she says and open my eyes, and I almost fall apart at that exact moment. The room is only illuminated by the faint rays of sun that appear through the light-colored curtain, the whole chalet has a somewhat rustic decoration, the room would not be different. And at that moment I know that he perfectly matches the woman who is riding on top of me. Catherine is literally riding on me, her hair loose, falling on her back, her hands are resting on her thigh and her small breasts jump as she swings, they are bristling, her skin is goosebumps with pleasure and when I look at her face, I fall in love even more. His eyes are staring at me fiercely and his mouth is open in a perfect "o", emitting delicious sounds. Catherine is a true work of art, a goddess. For a moment I get lost in this cloud of pleasure, completely hypnotized by her, I know I'm going to cum. But I refuse to cum before her. I stretch my hand to touch her, I know I won't take much with her on top of me, I hold her hip to stop her movements and change position, but Catherine won't let me, pushing my hand away from her body. Obviously I let her do whatever she wants with me. The room is flooded only by the sound of our bodies shocking and the moans that come out of our mouths. Catherine climbs her hands up my abdomen to my neck, her right hand squeezes my neck gently, making me smile. She smiles at me, and I take the opportunity to hold her more firmly in my arms, I take the reins of the situation and start to penetrate her at a faster speed, I'm almost cumming. My left hand pulls Catherine closer to me, I feel her breasts over my chest, her mouth close to mine, my tongue goes around her mouth and she kisses me. A kiss full of horniness and lust, I realized that it is the first kiss this morning. I feel her squeeze around me, I accelerate my movements, she lets go of my arms, moaning with pleasure.

“Oh, William, my love.” she closes her eyes, delighting in pleasure and with this image I follow her in a ravishing orgasm.

Catherine gets off of me and lies on the bed, trying to catch her breath. I take off the condom, tie it and put it on the bedside table to throw it away later. I look at Catherine and she starts laughing.

“What is it, kitty?” I ask.

“I want to go to the coffee shop you talked about yesterday, I'm hungry.”she talks, while caressing my chest. I smile

“Come on, my love. Whatever you want.” I say, and she leans over to kiss me. A calm, sweet kiss. Perfect.

“Will...” she looks at me. ― you're everything I've ever wanted.

Chapter 4

“The day Catherine was seen as the most beautiful work of art in the place and everything made sense.”

The National Gallery

When Catherine entered through the door of the National Gallery office, she was greeted by two pairs of very curious eyes.

“Good morning, Miss. Middleton.” said August with a naughty smile. John was just watching.

“Good morning. What is it?” she replied suspiciously as she approached her desk.

“Who is it?” August got up to go to her table.

Catherine widened her eyes when she finally understood August's behavior. On the table, there was a flower and a small package, Catherine sat down putting her bag on the floor and took the small package in her hands, it was quite obvious that it was a book. Carefully, she undid the green bow and unwrapped the book that was accompanied by a handwritten note.

"I was remembering our conversation in the park, you mentioned that you needed this book and I knew I had kept it here. I hope it will be useful to you. See you at night." W.

“He remembered!” Catherine spoke to herself and kept the note inside the book. It was a book about history of  photography. She had mentioned that she needed that book for a project with her students. Catherine took the only rose he sent. A white rose: simple and discreet. Just like his gesture. Catherine was so happy that he remembered what she had said.

“Aren't you going to talk?” August spoke, making Catherine remember that she was not alone.

“Ah, so... It's just a friend...” She said blushing.

“What a friend is this who sends orders here to "Miss. Middleton"? ― August shot.

“Yeah, Kate... Tell us.” John got into the conversation.

“You don't have any work to do, do you?” Catherine got up and looked at August and John.

“Okay, mysterious cat.” August returned to his desk and Catherine took the notebook out of her bag. John watched Catherine in silence.

“Let's get to work!” Catherine put an end to that subject, but gestured to August without John seeing: “I'll tell you later.” August nodded smiling.

Kate: You remembered.

William: Of course I remembered.

Kate: Thank you for the book and the flower. I loved it.

William: I'm glad you liked it.

Kate: Will, good luck with your appointment today. In uniform, right?

William: Yes. Do you like it?

Kate: I like it. Tell me later how it went. Now I'm going to work, I have a lot to do around here.

I can't wait to see you.

William: Good job, Kate. Take care.  I'm counting the minutes to see you.

William left the phone on the bed and went to the bathroom smiling. The weekend was all like this, after the small meeting on Saturday night, they didn't let go of their cell phone, they exchanged several messages, it was so easy to talk to her. The prince dressed up wearing his uniform for today's appointment, he would carry out the review of the Welsh Guards who was Colonel of the Regiment. The Prince of Wales decided to focus fully on the commitments he needed to perform, with everything going well, time would certainly fly by. And that's what he wanted the most.

The National Gallery

“DIDN'T HE KISS YOU?!” August screamed, making several heads turn in their direction

“Sshhhh!” Catherine scolded him. “We are in the cafeteria, Augus! Keep it down, damn it!

“Sorry, sorry, sorry!” Whispered August. “I can't believe he didn't kiss you.”

“He gave me a kiss on the forehead, it was cute.”  Catherine confessed, taking a sip of juice. ― And we'll meet here today

“HERE?!” August felt a punch in the shoulder.

“I won't tell you anything else, you don't know how to talk.” August shrugged.

“Here? What do you mean?” He said softly.

“He called me on Saturday for us to schedule, he said that for him he would take me to the best restaurant in London, but he doesn't want to expose me, he is afraid that the press will discover and make my life hell, I told him that I don't care about these things, and you know I really don't care. Then I proposed that we meet here, the Museum will be closed, and I already have in mind where I'm going to take it. He will bring the food, we like the same thing, can you believe it? But you know, I hadn't stopped to think about the exhibition, but after he told me that, I kept thinking about his mother. The media destroyed her life, right? ― Catherine spoke in a low tone.

“From what I understand, he is very discreet, it must be precisely because of that. And he already cares about you, even before kissing you, which I still don't believe he didn't do.” August replied.

“Ah, something else... Don't tell this to anyone, for God's sake. I didn't even tell my sister, you're the only one who knows.” Catherine stopped talking when she saw John approaching behind August.

“What are you talking about?” John sat next to August.

“About the new exhibition at the end of the month.”  August replied. Catherine got up.

“I will finish cataloging the works that arrived last week.

“Wow, haven't you finished doing this yet?”  John held her by the arm.

“If you hadn't interrupted me on Friday, I would have already finished.” She replied, pulling her arm and left the cafeteria.

“John, what's wrong with you? I know about your thing with Kate and you crossed the line, man. I'm trying to be patient because I promised her I wouldn't do anything, but if you touch her with a finger again, I'll end your life. Are we understood?” Murmured August. Getting up from the bench, he gave John a push on the shoulder and left behind Catherine without hearing any answer.

It was after seven forty-five at night when Catherine left the employees' bathroom, wearing a blue midi dress with thin straps, it was hot.

Catherine was already alone in the office and everything is happening as expected, she went to her closet to store some belongings and then went to the Museum parking lot.

Another spring Monday was ending, everyone was making their way home after a long day of work, and those who passed through that region were totally oblivious to the prince who parked the car for a meeting with the one who captivated his heart.

Catherine was standing on the sidewalk and William stopped the car in the parking space next to her. He got out of the car folding the sleeve of his white dress shirt and walked to her. His eyes connected.

“Wow, you look stunning. Good evening, Kate.” William approached to greet her with two kisses on the face.

“Good evening. Thank you, you too.” She replied by running her hand over his right shoulder. “Didn't you come by motorcycle today?”

“Not today, I want to hang out with you and then take you home safely. I brought our favorite food. Do you want to come in?” William said, taking her hand.

“Yes, I do.” She smiled.

“Okay, let's get things.” They went to the car, William took the bag in the back seat. He set off the car alarm and signaled to his security guards.

“Oh, today you are accompanied.” She said surprise. He stopped everything he was doing and looked at her.

“Ah... So I didn't want to be interrupted, so I thought it was better to bring them, but don't worry, they are very discreet and will stay out here. Is that okay with you?” William scratched the back of her neck, she kept smiling.

“All right, Will. So... Isn't your cell phone going to ring today?” He turned red.

“Kate, I'm sorry for that... It's just that if I don't answer they get desperate, especially if I go out alone, by motorcycle...” She laughed and squeezed his arm.

“It was nothing. All right, I understand. I was just playing with you. Come on, let's go in.” He nodded smiling and they entered through the back of the Museum.

Catherine guided William to a corridor, everything was very quiet.

“There are no ghosts here?” William whispered in the foot of Catherine's ear. She jumped. It.” Calm down, it's me. “He laughed.

“What a scare! I wasn't expecting you to talk!” She replied with her hands on her chest. He laughed.

“Isn't it for me to talk? I'll be very quiet.” He placed his index finger covering his mouth. Catherine slapped him. They kept walking.

“It's here.” Catherine stopped in front of a door and turned the handle. William stood in front of her.” What is it? Aren't you going to talk anymore? ― He opened a naughty smile.

“I love being beaten by a beautiful woman.” He whispered. She crossed her arms.

“Get in soon, creature!” He smiled.

“Only after you.” He ran his hand over her back and gave a slight push.

“I think we will have privacy here, I use this room to catalog some works and I find it very comfortable. What did you think?” She asked.

“I thought it was great. It looks cozy.” William looked around, and followed Catherine to the small cream sofa.

William and Catherine organized the food on the coffee table. Catherine had taken two glasses of wine. William filled them up.

“And then... Shall we eat?” William motioned for her to sit down. She nodded and after she sat down, he settled down next to her. “Wine?”

“Of course, thank you.” She took the glass from his hand.

William brought fish and chips, a typical and simple dish. The favorite dish of both. They wanted to ask each other a lot of questions, but decided to eat in a comfortable silence, sometimes interrupted by some William joke and banal conversations. Catherine felt very good next to him.

In the third glass of wine, Catherine practically couldn't take the smile off her face.

“Shall we go to the questions?” She drank a sip of the wine and raised an eyebrow.

“You're the boss, Miss. Middleton. ― He also drank a sip of his cup and crossed his legs.

“Okay, I want you to talk about yourself. ― She smiled.

“Well...” He settled down on the couch, and looked at her. “I went to college at the University of St. Andrew's, I have a degree in Geography, and as you may know I don't work in the area, but I use it a lot in some projects I'm developing. It's... I love soccer, I'm a Villa fan. I have already completed my training in the Armed Forces and I am a helicopter pilot.”  He took a short break to take another sip of wine. “I served as an air ambulance pilot until the beginning of this year, but unfortunately I had to leave. I love driving, it's one of my favorite things. I like to be useful.” Catherine looked at him in admiration. “Your turn.”

“As you know, I have a degree in Art History.” She swallowed it dry, but continued. “I studied at St Andrew's in the same years as you.” He looked at her shocked, but didn't interrupt. “I teach Photography: Theory and Practice at the University of Richmond and work here at the Museum since I graduated. I love photography and I love sailing and Rugby. I live alone, but I'm a good family. I'm very close to them, I have two siblings; James and Pippa.”  She stopped talking and smiled at him.

“I can't believe we studied together, I can't remember you. “William put a hand on his head in an attempt to try to remember something.

“We never talked there. I've seen you a few times.” She spoke timidly. Catherine told a half truth, they had never talked, she saw him practically every day in the library studying or in the cafeteria, but she never had the courage to talk about it. Catherine concluded that he had never really noticed your presence.

“I will never forgive myself for that.” He took another sip of his wine. “Anyway... Sailing? That's pretty cool. You are a very interesting woman.

“Thank you. You are too. Some things about you I already knew, because of the news, but hearing you speak it is very clear that you really care. That's wonderful.

“Thank you.” William blushed with the compliment. He felt really flattered to hear a compliment coming from her.

“Do you have plans for the future?” She said of guessing. William laughed.

“Much of my life is already all scheduled. It's not something I like, but I accept what was entrusted to me, I have no choice.

“What about the other part? What does William want?” She looked him in the eye.

“I have a very privileged life, so I want to help as many people as I can, launch my project on the environment, and you know... Falling in love with a beautiful woman, who understands me and disappears with me, building a family. A different family from the one I had.” He put the cup on the coffee table. “And what are your plans, Kate?”

“I love my life, it's been wonderful so far... And I want to fall madly in love with a nice guy, who treats me with a lot of love and respect, I want to build my own family, I want to have children.. Three to be exact. Working with children is a dream, which has not yet come out of the role... But one day, who knows...” He smiled openly.

“That's amazing.” He said softly. William was referring to everything and she understood.

“Yes. Amazing.” Catherine deposited the cup on the coffee table and looked at the dessert. “This Crumble looks so tasty, the only thing missing was an ice cream, don't you think? ― William reached him for the spoon.

“What do I want?” He replied confused. She laughed.

“Open your mouth.” She approached and took the spoon to his mouth.

“Hmmm, that's delicious.” He put his arm on the couch, behind her. She finished eating dessert, while they played conversation away.

“Do you want to take a walk around the Museum”. Catherine asked.

“Of course, we can do whatever you want.” He replied.

Catherine put the empty dessert pot on the table, and drank the last sip of her glass of wine.

“What do I want? Anything?” She asked turning her gaze to him.

“Yes.” He said. Catherine got a little closer to him and put a kiss on his cheek. William took his hands and kissed his right hand.

Catherine and William got up and cleaned up the little mess they made, then hand in hand they went to the Museum, just as was Catherine's wish.

Throughout the course, she explained to him that the National Gallery of London exhibits pictorial works of European precedence from 1250 to 1900 and that the permanent collection consists of more than 2,300 paintings, among which stand out are the works of Rembrandt, Tiziano, Velázquez, Van Gogh and Michelangelo. William listened to everything attentively, and he looked at her in amazed by her intelligence and her sweet way of speaking.

“... The National Gallery is of remarkable quality and artistic variety that encompasses the totality of the history of painting in the Western world, and it is possible to observe the evolution of pictorial styles from the Renaissance to Post-Impressionism.

“Ah Kate, only you make it interesting.

“Ah, I'm chattering, I'm sorry.” She smiled blandly.

“No, no, no. I could listen to you for hours. I even accept a podcast. ― He touched your left cheek.

“It's all so beautiful, isn't it? I've been here for four years and I'm still delighted.” She looked around.

“You are the most beautiful work of art in this place.”  She turned her gaze to him and her eyes connected. The blue in the green. The green on the blue. Again.

William gently pulled her closer to him and Catherine moistened her lips by passing her arms around William's neck that wrapped around her waist. William brushed her lips on Catherine's delicately, she sketched a small smile before deepening the kiss. William felt like he was in paradise. The sweet touch of Catherine's lips made her whole body on fire and everything happened slowly and deeply, a delight for both. Catherine could feel her hot breath tickling her mouth as she moved away an inch to breathe. William opened his eyes and stared at her, his penetrating eyes looked at her as if Catherine were something different. Everything made sense.

“Ah Will.” She whispered. “I thought you would never kiss me.  Now I don't intend to stop anymore.” They smiled at each other. And William kissed her again, Catherine returned immediately.

After a series of kisses, Catherine went to her office with William behind her.

“You told me you would do anything I asked for, right?”  Catherine said of the way when she entered the office.

“Yes?” William spoke a little suspicious.

“Would you agree to do a rehearsal with me?” She said putting a lock of hair behind her ear.

“What kind of rehearsal?” He took her by the waist.

“I wanted to take pictures of you... Your eyes... They are beautiful... I have an idea in my head, I wanted to photograph you. Don't worry, I won't disclose anything. I would never do that.” She put both hands on his chest and her eyes in his eyes.

“I'm not photogenic.”  He said timidly.

“Just be yourself. I have a studio in my house, think carefully about my proposal, okay? Remember that I went riding a motorcycle with you, I thought about your case.”  She spoke sweetly trying to convince him and filled him with kisses.

“I'll think about it, Kate.”

“Shall we go?” William took Catherine's bag and went to the parking lot

William opened the car door for Catherine and they went to her apartment. About twelve minutes later, William parked in front of the address.

William took off his seat belt and she did the same.

“Did you like it?” He said softly, smoothing her cheek gently

“Yes, a lot. It was even better than I imagined.”  She smiled as she ran her hands through his arms.

“I have a lot of plans for us, if you want of course, but let's go slowly... What do you think?” He glued his forehead to hers.

“Slow is perfect.” She kissed him.

A fairy tale kiss. Once upon a time and it happened... And the end of the story is still being written, by two lovers.

Chapter 5

“When everything starts to work out, but not so much.”

Chelsea, London

“We're almost done, okay?” Catherine said softly, as she placed the camera on top of the shelf. He nodded.

William was sitting in a black leather armchair and looked closely at Catherine, she approached stopping in front of him, her soft hands went up to her shoulders, squeezing affectionately. William held her by the waist.

“Will... Let's open...” His hands flew to his collar. “some buttons?”

“Go ahead.” His gaze was penetrating.

“It's just two buttons...” She slowly dislodged and ran her hands over his neck.

“Ahhh, Kate.” He shivered at her touch and brought her even closer to him, squeezing her waist.

“Will, let's continue with the photos.” Catherine said smiling, she was loving that.

“Sit here a little bit, we'll keep going.” William pulled her into his lap. Catherine let out a scream of surprise, but was silenced by a burning kiss from William.

Catherine passed her arms around his neck, while William squeezed her even more against him.

“How nice it is to kiss you, my beautiful.” William whispered very close to his left ear then deposited small kisses on his neck going up to his chin, and then again kissed his mouth. Catherine moaned softly on her lips.

“You're addictive, William.” She kissed his neck, making him throw his head back. “We need...” one more kiss. “stop.” she pulled his head gently, making him look into her eyes.

“Ah, Kate.” He slid his hands down her back.

“Aren't you enjoying doing the photo shoot with me?”  She moved on his lap, making him sigh.

“It's the first time I've had the photographer sitting on my lap, and I want you to know that I'm really enjoying it.” His left hand slowly climbed to the back of Catherine's neck, making her shiver.

“William.” Catherine whispered.

“What is it?” His voice sounded confused. Catherine glued her body to his and her mouth very close to her right ear.

“You will get up, turn that chair over there, ― Catherine pointed with her left hand to the other side of the room.  “you will sit on it and support your beautiful arms on the back of the chair, okay?” William's body was on fire, he swallowed it dry.

“Kate...” His voice failed. She started talking next to the other ear.

“Will, forget the camera and look at me the way you always look. I want you to see it the way I see you.” She put a kiss on the foot of his ear and got up.

William felt his whole body tingle, Catherine made him feel a whirlwind of sensations and he loved it.

“Like this?” He positioned himself the way she asked and directed his eyes to her.

“Now I want you to look at the camera, but don't think about it. I want you to look at me as if you were seeing only me. No camera. Do you understand?” William nodded.

William looked at her. Catherine was a few steps away from him, with her hair stuck in a ponytail, her thin neck was adorned by a discreet necklace with a gold pendant, her white t-shirt was wide, William noticed that she only wore this type of t-shirt at home, and wore denim shorts that highlighted her shapely legs. Amid the flashes, which in a way he had already become accustomed to, William noticed that Catherine moved slowly, changing her support foot several times and all her movements were sweet and delicate. Catherine was art in his eyes. William was lost in thoughts, now thinking about his face... That he had already decorated. Since the meeting at the Museum, she has made a home in her thoughts.

“Ah Will, it was perfect.” She confessed, making him get out of his daydreams.

“Is it over yet?” He asked, signaling for her to approach.

“Yes, you did very well.” She approached to kiss him. “Thank you.” She stroked his face.

“What I don't do for you, right? Can we stay in the living room now?” William looked at the clock. “The game is about to start and you promised you would watch it with me.”

“Only if we watch a movie later.

“Anything you want, kitty.” William got up from the chair and took it by the waist. Catherine filled him with kisses all over his face.

Both left the room, which Catherine called the studio and went to the living room, William turned on the TV and settled on the couch, after making a bucket of popcorn,” which practically only she ate, Catherine sat on the opposite side to his with her notebook on her lap, stretched her legs on his lap, while William watched the game and did not stop talking to the television, Catherine edited the photos she took earlier.

From time to time, she would stop what she was doing to look at him, his black polo shirt contrasting in her light skin, his very blue eyes shone towards the television, the way he gestured was funny and attractive at the same time. Catherine thought he was beautiful.

The game was already in the second half when he started a massage on the brunette's feet.

“I want to eat pizza.” Catherine spoke, suddenly.

“So let's eat pizza.” William replied, looking in his direction. Catherine put the computer on the floor and stretched towards him to pick up the phone.

After making the call, Catherine took a quick shower and put his sweatshirt over her pajamas.

“Every time I come here, I lose a shirt... E... My God, every minute you get more beautiful.” William said, when he saw her appear again in the room. She smiled and went to him to kiss him.

“I promise I'll give it back to you.” Catherine felt his hands surround her by the waist. “Feel free to take a shower if you want. Then we can watch the movie, eating pizza.”  She framed his face with her hands.

“That would be perfect.”

William went to Catherine's room to pick up his backpack and headed to the bathroom, while Catherine stayed in the living room waiting for the pizza.

A few minutes after Catherine heard the noise of the shower, the doorbell rang and Catherine got up to answer. Upon opening the door, Catherine was startled when she saw the figure standing outside her house.

“What are you doing here?”

“I came to see you. Can I come in?”

“No, John. After what you did to me, we can't even be friends.”

“Do you have company?” John said trying to look inside the house.

“It doesn't matter, go away!” His tone sounded firm, but inside she was terrified of him.

“Ah.... I knew you were already with someone. Who is it, Kate? Why are you hiding it?” John's voice sounded bitter.

“I don't owe explanations, John! Please leave my house.”  Catherine tried to close the door, but John held it with only one hand. He was much stronger than her.

“Come on, tell me who it is and I'll leave.

“It doesn't matter! GET OUT!” Catherine screamed in distress. While fighting a small fight with John who insisted on entering.

“Kate?!” William appeared in the room. Catherine slammed the door hard and turned the key.

“Hi, dear.” Her chest went up and down quickly, and she tried her best to disguise that everything was fine.

“What happened? Who was it? You're pale, is everything okay?” William hurried to get in front of her and held her by the arms. Catherine moved to get out of the door.

“It was nobody, I thought it was the delivery man.... I got confused.” She lied.

“Kate... I heard voices, you slammed the door. Who was it?” William looked at her very confused.

“It was nothing, I just got confused. Come on, let's choose the movie.” She tried to pull him towards the couch.

“Kate, does anyone know I'm here? Was it paparazzi at your door? You can't hide that from me...” He let go of her and opened the door. Putting his head out, he began to observe the street, there was no one outside. He closed the door. “Kate.”

“Will, it was nobody! I swear to you. Nobody knows that you are here, you know that I only told about you to my mother, my sister and August.

“My angel, are you okay? I'm not doubting you.” He said going to her and taking her hands. “I only asked you because I heard the noise and thought there was someone at the door, I just want to protect you, you need to talk to me, I don't want anything bad to happen to you. I just want to keep you safe, do you understand?” Upon hearing this, Catherine felt very bad for hiding his truth. She knew William was afraid of the press, but she didn't want to talk about her past with John. Catherine wanted to deal with John alone, and didn't want to make John another problem for William.

“Sorry if I implied that something had happened. I'm fine. “She tried to smile, and hugged him hiding her face around his neck.” The noise was probably from the TV.” William's heart was racing and so was hers.

The doorbell rang again.

“It must be the delivery man, go to the couch and I'll answer the door.” Catherine said softly. William kissed his head and went to the couch.

It was past nine o'clock at night when the movie started, they ate pizza and then William lay down with Catherine nestled in his arms, Catherine could hear the sound of his heart, William caressed his hair with one hand while the other landed on his back. Their bodies together, covered by a thin dark blue blanket.

When William woke up, the movie had been over for a long time and Catherine was asleep on his chest, he stretched his arm to look at the clock, it was two fifteen in the morning, he snuggled more on the couch. William should leave, but he didn't have the courage to get out of that comfort, being like this with Catherine was paradise, with this thought he fell asleep almost instantly.

It was already clear when the Prince of Wales woke up feeling a floral smell so close to him, one of Catherine's hands ended up inside his shirt, William could feel his warm and light breath on his neck, Catherine's legs were between William's legs, he was literally attached to her. William raised his head a few centimeters to kiss the top of her head, making her move over him. William sighed loudly with her movement, making her wake up. Catherine, still with her eyes closed, clung even more to his body and gave several kisses on his neck, making him shiver from head to toe.

“Good morning, my beautiful.” William spoke softly, his voice sounded hoarse. Catherine put both arms to lean on his chest and raised her head to look him in the eyes.

“You slept here! Good morning.” She spoke sweetly, Catherine was still dying of sleep.

“What a delight to wake up and have you in my arms.”  Catherine moved again, and William closed his eyes.

“What is it?”

“Nothing.”

“Speak.

“It's nothing.” He smiled with his eyes closed.

“Speak, William!” She moved again. He turned red.

“Kate, don't play innocent, I know you're not.” Catherine finally understood and blushed instantly.

“Ah.” She laughed and sank her face between his neck and shoulder. Catherine felt his hands slide directly to her butt.

“You're not helping.” He whispered. She nibbled on his neck.

“Ohhh, Kate.” He moaned. His hands began to caress his abdomen under his cotton shirt. William held her firmly and in a single movement turned them on the couch, standing on top of her, Catherine moaned surprise at the unplanned movement. William kissed her fiercely, explorer hands were all over the place, sighs and light moans filled the room.

“William.” She whispered, between the kisses.

“I love it...” He nibbled on your neck. “the way you say my name.” Catherine put her legs around William's hip. Their intimacies were separated only by thin layers of clothing.

“I really want to...” Catherine was interrupted by the ringing of William's cell phone. They both sighed heavily.

“Just ignore it.” William spoke in her ear, kissing his neck again. The phone stopped ringing. “You really want to... What?” He nibbled on her ear.

“Ah Will, you know what I want.” Catherine bit her lips and the phone started ringing again. “Answer that, for God's sake.” She rolled her eyes.

“Shit. ― He stretched out his arm and picked up the phone. It was Rob. ― HOLY SHIT! ― William's heart skyrocketed

“Hello?” He said apprehensive.

“Ah, FINALLY! WILLIAM, WHERE ARE YOU? DO YOU KNOW HOW MANY TIMES WE TRY TO CALL YOU? YOU WENT OUT YESTERDAY AND SAID YOU'D COME BACK, FUCK! DO YOU WANT ME TO BE FIRED? WAS IT COSTING TO REPLY TO THE MESSAGES?” Rob shot. William got up from the couch.

“Calm the fuck down. I'm at Kate's, you know I would come here.”

“Yes, William, but it turns out that you said you would come home and since you are no longer 12 years old, I trusted your word. I went to my house, but I couldn't sleep because they kept calling me because Your Royal Highness never arrived. For a month now, you've simply forgotten the rules you created yourself.”

“I didn't intend to sleep...” William started talking, but was interrupted by Rob.

“You don't owe me explanations, you're the boss.”

"We are friends, Rob.”

“William, we are friends, but I am your secretary, I am responsible for your safety, our communication is fundamental. We need to align these things.

“Ok.

“I need you to be here at 10 a.m., you have a meeting scheduled here at KP.

“I know. We'll talk later.” William turned off the phone, and put a hand on his head, letting out a heavy sigh. Soon he felt soft hands hugging him from behind.

“Sorry for getting you in trouble. You were already tired and I made you do the rehearsal and when we started watching a movie it was already very late.”

“No, Kate.” William said turning to look at her. ― You don't have to apologize at all, you didn't do anything wrong.

“Do you already have to go?” William unlocked the phone again to check the time, it was eight o'clock in the morning.

“I need to go back, I have a meeting at 10 a.m., but first I want to talk to Rob and Natalie.” William spoke while looking at his cell phone.

There were 16 missed calls and more than 25 messages from Rob and Natalie.

“I'll prepare a quick breakfast before you go, I can't let you go out without eating.”

“Okay.” He hugged her. “I didn't want our morning to end like this, everything was so perfect.”

“I didn't want to either, but we'll have other opportunities, right?”

“Of course, my beautiful. It was the first of many.” He kissed the top of his head and she squeezed her arms around him even more.

They both went to the kitchen, and Catherine prepared breakfast, between banal conversations and William's jokes.

Since the first official meeting where they promised to go slowly, they have met several times, so much so that Catherine told about William to her mother and sister, there were no secrets between them, and obviously told August, her best friend. William didn't care about her having contact with them, because they are people she trusts. He had not yet met her mother and sister, only August at the Museum's appointment last month. William had not yet taken her to his house, only Rob, Natalie and some security guards knew about Catherine and her secret encounters. It was all very new and they were both comfortable like that.

“I have to go.” He said putting the cup in the sink.

“Unfortunately.” She got up and took off her sweatshirt, revealing a thin silk t-shirt in her pajamas. “Here's your sweatshirt.” William approached the trapping between his body and the kitchen counter.

“If I had known you were wearing pajamas like that, I would have made you take off your shirt yesterday.” Her hands were caressing her back. Catherine was laughing in her chest

“I really like being with you.” She looked at him.

William chose to demonstrate rather than speak, and kissed her affectionately trying to pierce everything he felt in a single kiss.

Kensington Palace

As soon as William passed through the office door, Natalie and Rob got up from the couch and looked in his direction.

“Good morning.” He tried to smile.

“Good morning.” They answered in unison.

“Don't look at me like that.” William said going towards his desk.

“William, we need to align some things.” Rob's tone was serious.

William sat in his chair and put his elbows on the table with his hands on his forehead.

“You're right, I'm sorry.” He was being sincere.

“William, we care about you.” Said Natalie.

“I know. I wasn't wandering the streets, I just went to her house and stayed there. We were watching a movie and ended up sleeping. I was planning to come back.

“But do you understand that this girl is an unknown to us? No one really knew where you were, you left alone saying you were coming back. That's the problem, William. We understand that you want privacy, you want to go out alone, you want to enjoy your life, but understand that we need to do our job.” Rob said with caution. William listened carefully.

“She's special to you, right?” Natalie intervened.

“Yes.” He replied.

“So why are you hiding her as if you were doing something wrong? William, you are a free man to date, enjoy your life, have fun, go out with your friends. Until a month ago you lived your life normally, what has changed?” Natalie questioned him. William turned red.

 “I'm afraid that the press will find out and ruin everything. It's the first time I've felt that, fuck.... I don't want to ruin it.... I'm not hiding it out of shame or anything... It's just that... I'd rather be in her world than bring her to mine. What's the problem with that?” William shouted.

“Will, we understand you. No one here is criticizing you for relating to her, let alone for keeping away from the media. I agree with you about maintaining secrecy, it's all very new, but William.... You can't hide her reality, keep the girl only closed inside her house, you can bring her here, we need to meet her just as we know her friends. I know you know how to be discreet, you always have been. We will always protect you.” Natalie replied.

“The problem is not in protecting me. I have no doubt that you will do that. I'm talking about her. Kate. Who is going to protect Kate, Natalie? I can't stick her like that in my world, hoping that everyone respects her privacy. I don't want them to see me with her for that. I can't allow it.

“But William, we can help you. What happened today was a communication error that I almost couldn't get around. Natalie and I did everything so that it wouldn't leave KP. We were lucky. And I swear to God, that I'm not doing this in evil. You are my boss, but I consider you as a friend, you know that. If you disappear again, I don't know how I'll help you.

“But what do you want me to do?” He threw his arms on the table.

“All we ask is communication. We will never invade your privacy. Never, okay? I understand that Kate is important to you, we will do our best to protect her as well.” Natalie spoke calmly.

“I'm sorry. I'm really sorry.” He got up and went in the direction of Rob and Natalie. “It's just that everything seems so right next to her, I don't want to ruin everything.... I've never felt that before.” He vented.

“Ah, William. Everything will be fine!” Natalie smiled at him. Rob nodded.

“Communication, are we understood?!” Rob said

“Communication.” William ended that matter with a handshake.

The rest of the Prince of Wales' morning was all inside the office, where he met with some people to talk about the environment. William's ambition was to launch an environmental award, with innovative solutions to repair our planet.

Chelsea, London

After William left, Catherine lay back on the couch and turned on the notebook, she opened the photos she took of him again and loved the result. It was an incredible feeling to photograph him. Being with William was inexplicable, everything with him no matter how simple it was turned into something incredible, he made her feel unique. It was wonderful. Catherine mentally went over the events of the night before. John almost ruined everything, just remembering him holding the door and questioning who was with her made her shiver with fear. With each passing day, John has behaved in an extremely bizarre way. Her constant changes in mood, her aggressiveness and her threats left Catherine terrified, but without the courage to tell anyone. August knew a little about the story, but since she began to relate to William, things got worse and she was ashamed to tell the things John did. And telling William was out of the question, the last thing she wanted was to bring him problems.

Catherine noticed that her phone vibrated, smiled thinking it was William, but when she unlocked the screen, her whole body stiffened.

John: Good to know that you've already surpassed me, Kate. I just don't understand why you're hiding who the guy is. I know you, in your way you must be lending yourself to the role of lover. If you don't want to speak for good, you'll speak for bad.

Catherine was in shock, her body trembled and she felt an uncontrollable urge to cry. She felt fear and guilt because she had no idea how to deal with John.

In an attempt to remain calm, Catherine called the one who was often her calm, after three touches he answered.

“Hi, princess.”

“Hi, Dad.”  She tried to smile, to disguise the panic in her voice.

“How are you, daughter? It's good to talk to you.”

“All right, Dad. What about you?”

“Everything is great. Do you need anything?”

“I wanted to see you, Dad. Are you staying at home?”

“Oh, my love, even if I were to go out I would uncheck everything to be with you.”  She laughs lightly when she hears that.

“Oh dad, so in about ten minutes I'll be leaving the house, okay?”

“Perfect. I'll ask your mother to prepare a special lunch.”

“I love you, Dad.”

“I love you too, Kate.” Catherine let out some tears and sighed softly.

“Is everything really okay, daughter?”

“Yes.”

“We are waiting for you! Bye, my love.”

“Bye.” Catherine hung up the phone, changed her clothes and drove to her parents' house.

Catherine went to take refuge in her parents' house, where she was sure that John would not go after her. At least for a day, she would have peace.

William: Today is such a beautiful day, I really wanted to see you in a summer dress.  Would you like to have lunch with me here at KP?

Kate:  Of course.

William:  What if I call you to sleep here? Do you accept?

Kate:  It depends. Are we going to sleep in the same bed?

William:  Obvious.

Kate:  Deal.

William:  I'm in soccer with the guys. Leaving here, I'll pick you up, okay?

Kate:  OK. What time?

William stopped responding, probably must have started the game, Catherine left her cell phone in bed and went to pack her belongings to take to William's house, it would be the first time she would go to his house. William lived in one of the apartments alone, but other family members lived there too, including his brother, he had already talked about it with her.

Catherine decided to please William, so after the shower she put on a flowery dress at the knees and left her hair loose the way he has said several times that he liked.

Catherine was putting on her earrings when her cell phone rang. Immediately she thought it was William who was already arriving, it was an unidentified number.

“Hello?” Catherine's voice was sweet.

“Why didn't you use that sweet tone with me, Kate?” Catherine turned pale recognizing his voice.

“What do you want?” He practically whispered.

“You're back.” His tone of voice was melancholic.

“John, I don't want anything to do with you anymore. Please stop it. If you don't stop, I'll report you.” Catherine was terrified, but tried to sound firm.

“You're not going to do anything, Kate. You're a coward. I'm sure you didn't even tell your boyfriend, because you know that if he knows about me, he'll break up with you. Come back to me and I'll stop it.” Catherine didn't let him finish and hung up the call at the same time the doorbell rang. Catherine couldn't move and tears wanted to spill down her face.

The doorbell rang once again and after a few minutes, your phone rang again. Catherine's body was stiffened and with a little effort she created the courage to look at the flashing viewfinder, William's name shone on the screen, a wave of relief passed through her body. She answered.

“Hi.” His voice was still trembling.

“Hi, beautiful. Where are you?” William's tone of voice was so cheerful. Catherine wanted to cry.

“I'm sorry, I'm going to open the door.”

“It's okay.”

She hung up the phone, and in less than a minute turned the handle revealing a William with a charming smile and very blue eyes, standing on the sidewalk with his hands on his waist. She tried to smile as naturally as possible, but her body was still tingling in panic, when she saw William it made her even more want to cry, because he was so beautiful and so good for her, and at that moment John's words echoed in her head.

“Kate? What is it?” William looked at her confused and worried. He stepped forward and held his arms delicately.

“It was nothing. I... I was in the bathroom, so it took me a while to answer the door. Sorry, Will. I'm sorry.” His voice failed. William came in and closed the door.

“Kate, come here.” He pulled her for a hug, and caressed her hair.

“Ah Will.

“Don't worry about me. I'm sorry, if I implied that. It's okay... Do you still want to take me to your house? I put on the dress to please you.” Catherine tried very hard to say the words.” William released her from the hug, Catherine looked down, gently he stretched his left hand and with his index finger ran his hands over her face, from her forehead to her chin and then raised her chin to look into her eyes.

“Kate...” William used his softer tone. “If there is something bothering you, I want you to tell me. I can help you. If you don't feel comfortable going to my house, that's fine.

“There's nothing bothering me.” Catherine tried to smile.

“On Friday when I got out of the shower you were acting strange, now when I arrived you also acted differently from your normal... You seem terrified, my angel. If I question you, you keep apologizing to me, as if you were afraid of me

“I'm not afraid of you.”

“Kate, I would never do anything to you. And for God's sake, don't apologize for everything, you're not doing anything wrong, my angel.” William kissed him on the forehead. “I know there's something bothering you and I'm here if you want to talk to me. I will always respect your space and your decisions, okay?”

“Ah, Will.” She hugged him. In William, Catherine found peace.

“One more thing... You look so beautiful in that dress.”  William smiled at her, and for the first time since she opened the door, Catherine really smiled. “Ah, I was looking forward to seeing your smile. The most beautiful smile my eyes have ever seen.”

Catherine stood on her toes and melted in a passionate kiss.

Chapter 6

“When everything is perfect. (At least in William's head)”

William was on his way to his apartment in Kensington with Catherine by his side, she caressed the back of his neck while he drove with one hand and the other independently possessively on his thigh. William told about the conversation he had with Rob and Natalie and also about the meeting about his project, Catherine told about the visit to her parents' house and all the interrogation they did about him, William planned to meet them soon. Catherine didn't comment to anyone about John's threats.

“Are you going to introduce me to anyone today?”

Catherine asked him. William took his eyes off the road for a few seconds to look at her.

“Do you mean my family?” she nodded. He continued. “I plan to do this soon. Is that okay with you?”

“It's okay. I need to prepare myself psychologically for this.”

“Nonsense. There's no way not to like you, it's just you smiling that will hypnotize everyone, just like you do to me.”  she smiled.

“You're so silly, I'm serious.” she put her hand on top of his hand, who, when she felt her touch, turned her palm up and intertwined her fingers with hers. His hands fit perfectly.

“I'm serious too.” William shook her hand. They stopped at the traffic light. William looked at her. “You hypnotized me.” He kissed her hand. She smiled.

“Will, you are receiving several messages.” she pointed to the cell phone vibrating, when William was going to pick up the cell phone, the signal opened.

“Read it to me, please.” he unlocked it and handed the cell phone in her hand. Catherine looked at the screen and stopped smiling.

“Hi, dear, I have news, call me when you're free, kisses.”  she read. William did not express any reaction.

“Ah. Who is it?” he looked at her for a few seconds.

“Who is Jecca?” Catherine tried to sound indifferent.

“Ah, it's Jecca. She's a friend.”

“Um.”  she blocked his cell phone and put it where it was.

“Do you only have a message from her?”

“Yes.”

“You said several.”

“I thought there were several, it's not my fault if your friend doesn't know how to write everything in the same message.” she put her hands on her lap. He looked at her again. He laughed, she didn't.

“All right.” he tried to get her hand, Catherine took her hand off her lap and started straightening her hair.

“I asked Jecca for a favor, she's just a friend.” William started speaking after a few moments of silence.

“You don't need to explain yourself to me.”

“It's just that you got serious.” he stroked her right shoulder.

“I'm normal. ― she looked out the window.” Ah, we're almost there.

John's words echoed in her head, making Catherine insecure, but she tried to ignore recent events, she didn't want to ruin her Sunday with William because of such a Jecca, which she had no idea existed, let alone John, she had to find a way to get his voice out of her head.

“I hope we can have fun together.” William spoke kindly. Since he arrived at the door of her apartment and found her that way, he was apprehensive. William knew there was something wrong with Catherine's life, he had no idea of the seriousness of the matter and did not want to force her to speak, but he would do anything to make Catherine feel good and trust him.

William passed through the gates and drove to the parking lot, he turned off the engine and Catherine looked all around. They got out of the car, William took his belongings and Catherine's.

“Wow.” Catherine spoke, breaking the silence.

“What is it?” he asked.

“Now I realized that his love for motorcycles is more intense than I thought.” she looked towards the five motorcycles in the parking lot.

“Ah.” he smiled. “A little bit.” she took one of the bags from his hand so she could intertwine her hand with his.

“I understand Natalie's concern.” they both laughed. He approached and kissed the top of her head.

“For God's sake, don't tell her that.” he joked. And they walked to his apartment and had a chat.

It was the first time William took a woman to his house in this way. He saw something special in Catherine from the first time he saw her and wanted to explore it. William felt much more than physical attraction to her. Catherine was a woman's show, but for him it was much more than that. William felt that he could talk about any subject or just stand next to her in silence and that would be the best thing in the world. Catherine was always so receptive and partner in every way, that William finally realized that he was madly in love with her.

William came out of the bathroom and saw her standing in front of the mirror of her closet, she ran her hands through her hair, she looked away from her own image to look at him, he walked to her stopping behind her and ran his arms around her waist. They both looked in the mirror.

“You are so beautiful. You look even more beautiful in this dress. Look at those legs, WOW.” she laughed in his arms

“We agree, look.” Catherine put her hands in his arms.

“Yes. I'm lucky to have found you.” he turned her in his arms and kissed her passionately.

“What are we...” she said in the middle of the kiss. “are you going to do today?” she had her hands on the back of his neck, he held her by the waist.

“First I'll introduce you to Natalie and Mary, then we'll have lunch here. ― he kissed the tip of her nose. ― The rest of the day is still open, the only certainty I have is that I want to kiss you a lot. Is there anything you want to do?

“I wanted to walk through the gardens, can we do that?

“Of course.” she pulled him closer and filled him with kisses.

“With you kissing me like that, it's hard to want to leave the room.” he had his eyes closed.

“Will?” she whispered.

“Yes?” he also spoke with his eyes closed, feeling her affection.

“Thank you.” she spoke softly and William immediately opened his eyes.

“For what?” he looked at her.

“For being like that.” she didn't let him answer and kissed him. He intensified the kiss and glued his body even more to hers, Catherine understood the message and in an impulse raised her legs and surrounded his waist that lifted her as if she weighed nothing. William carried her to bed and laid her on top of him. The kiss was now full of lust, William's hands climbed under her dress to her breasts and when the air became necessary, William distributed several kisses on her neck while caressing her breasts. Catherine had her legs open and his body was between them, his member was fitted exactly on her intimacy, William pressed her body even more on hers.

“Kate, you're going to drive me crazy. Are you feeling what you're doing to me?” William spoke with a deep tone of voice close to his ear.

“Ah, Will. It's so good.” she sighed. And he kissed her fiercely. One of William's hands came down caressing her belly and when he felt the fabric of her panties, he stopped

“Can I?” his intense blue eyes went against hers.

“Don't you think it's better for us to do this at night without anyone waiting for us?” Catherine spoke with shortness of breath.

“Do you want to stop?” he spoke with some difficulty. With the tip of his finger he made circles in his belly, making her move under him.

“Don't we run the risk of being caught in this situation?” Catherine's hands walked on his back under his shirt.

“No one enters here without knocking on the door. It's one of the rules.” he said nibbling on her neck.

“No. I don't think so.”  she whispered. Upon hearing this, William took his hands off her body and leaned on the bed to look her in the eye.

“All right.”  he put a peck in her mouth and got up from the bed and looked at Catherine lying down, her dress all wrapped above her waist, revealing her red lace lingerie matching the tone of the dress.

“William.”  She called him.

“For God's sake, don't look at me like that.” he closed his eyes, she started laughing out loud.

“Will, let's go there and when we are alone we can try again.” she said smiling. He bent down before her, placed a kiss on her belly and another on top of her panties and then lowered her dress. Catherine got goosebumps all over.

“I just need a moment.” he threw himself face down on the bed. She turned on her side and began to caress his back. “Your beautiful little hands are not helping.” he said laughing.

“Why?

“Because you're so hot and I'm trying to think of something other than your delicious touch and red lingerie... Ahhh, the red lingerie, God help me. ― she laughed. Catherine knelt on the bed, running her hands through her hair called him, he raised his head to look at her, they couldn't stop smiling at each other.

“Let's go, William. Get up.” he stood up and tried to pull him.

“Ah, I'm already well up.” she laughed and slapped his arm

“I'm serious, I wonder what will they think of me, arriving here and going straight to your room.” he sat on the bed

“Don't worry about it. I'm sure they didn't even notice that we arrived.” he got up and went towards the bathroom, William threw some water on his face, with the towel he dried his face and hands and left the bathroom as if the gesture had erased everything that happened a few minutes ago. Catherine looked at her and started laughing at him

“William, washing his face didn't help at all.” she looked towards his bulge. He laughed and took her by the waist, leaving the room looking for Natalie and Mary.

William introduced his house a little while he was looking for the women, found Natalie in her office and Mary in the living room. The three got along right away and got together to pick up William's foot.

During lunch, they exchanged passionate glances and played conversation away, Catherine felt special for being the center of his attention, he made her feel unique. It was amazing

“Shall we walk in the gardens?”William asked.

“I'd love to.” she replied smiling. He took her by the hand and guided her to the exit.

It was the first time in his life that William let someone out of his bubble enter his life in this way and he was being wonderful.

Catherine spoke non-stop, smiled, pulled him back and forth to see the flowers up close, William was loving that. Catherine had an easy smile and curious eyes, talked about everything and listened carefully, was incredibly beautiful... Everything William once dreamed of.

“Do you remember that night I went after you?

“Of course I remember.

“When I was leaving I told you that you had no idea how long I waited for that.” Catherine stopped walking and pulled him close to the lake, facing him.

“I still have no idea?” She asked smiling.

“I've never fallen madly in love with anyone, until the day I saw you. You're everything I've ever dreamed of.”  Catherine stared at him. ― And when you look at me and smile at me, I feel like the luckiest man in the world.” He pulled her gently by the waist to put a kiss on her lips.” You are my love.

“Ah, Will... I always... I'm in love with you.” She stood on her toes and kissed him. William hugged her and turned her in the air, his laughter filled the garden.

Natalie and Mary watched through the window William and Catherine in the garden and smiled proudly.

“Finally our boy found someone special.” The older one said with tears in her eyes.

“Yes, Mary, he deserves so much to be happy and she seems to be perfect for him. I've never seen him like this before.

“I've been with him practically since he was born, Nat. And unfortunately there are few moments that I saw him genuinely happy. He had a troubled childhood, an even worse adolescence added to the death of his mother and grandmother, but he was so strong... Look at the man he became.” The women were leaning on the office window, looking at the garden, when they heard the noise of the knob spinning, they turned at the same time towards the door.

“What are you looking at?”

“Hi, Harry.” Mary spoke smiling.

“Oh, hi.” Natalie said. “We are looking at the garden.

“Where's William? He doesn't answer me, he doesn't answer my messages. Jecca wants to talk to him.”

“He's outside, leave him there. Jecca, wait.” Mary answered him.

“Is he alone?” Harry asked going towards the window. “Wow! Who is that?” Harry kept looking in the direction of the garden, specifically at the brunette with loose hair and flowery dress in her brother's arms.

“It's Kate. Harry, please, is the woman your brother is dating, stop looking like that.” Natalie scolded him.

“Is he dating?” Harry finally looked away from the window.

“It's like that... I thought he had told you.”

“He doesn't tell me anything.” Harry lay on the office couch, crossing his arms. “Do you have anything to eat?

“There is. Let's go to the kitchen, you know William doesn't like them to eat here.” Mary hit his legs, intending him to take his feet off the couch. Harry got up and the three of them went to the kitchen.

About 15 minutes later, William and Catherine appeared in the kitchen, both stopped laughing when they realized they were not alone.

“AHHH, HELLO!” Harry said loudly, getting up from the chair and went towards them.

“Hi, Harry.” He looked at the woman next to him. “This is Catherine.” He let go of Catherine's hand. “This is Harry, my brother.”

“Hi, Harry.” She reached out to greet him. “Nice to meet you.”

“The pleasure is all mine, Kate.” He took her hand but pulled her to give two kisses on her cheek. Catherine was surprised by the gesture. William watched everything in silence. ― It's a shame you met the wrong brother first. “Catherine smiled blandly.”

“Harry, don't be an idiot.” William murmured.

“It doesn't start. I only came here because Jecca called me. She's trying to talk to you, she said it's urgent.” Harry turned his attention to Catherine. “You really caught his attention, because William never fails to answer Jecca. He does absolutely everything she wants.”

“Ah.” It was the only thing that came out of Catherine's mouth. William turned red. He wanted to punch Harry for leaving Catherine embarrassed and for insinuating meaningless things about Jecca.

“Jecca is just a friend...” William started.

“All right, Will. Call her, it seems important.” He nodded and was taking his hands in his pocket to look for the phone, but was interrupted by Natalie.

“He's in the office. Yes... We're here too.” Everyone smiled at the way Natalie spoke.

“Thank you, Nat. Are you coming, Kate?”

“I'll be right there, first I want to learn how to make the sandwiches that Mary said earlier, okay?”

“It's okay. Would you make one for me?”He pouted.

“For God's sake.” Natalie and Mary spoke at the same time. Catherine laughed.

“I do.” she patted him on the arm. “Now go.”

“Nobody asked me, but I want you to know that I don't want a sandwich and I'm not coming home today either. Bye to you.” Harry spoke and had a glass of water.

“Where are you going?” William was leaving, but turned his gaze to Harry.

“Where the fun takes me.” he replied ironically. William looked at him disappointed.

“You could at least think before acting.” William started talking but Harry had already left without even looking back. Catherine looked at William and gave him a welcoming smile.

It was already late afternoon when Harry left aimlessly, Mary and Catherine started preparing the sandwiches, Natalie said goodbye to everyone to leave and William went to his office to call Jecca.

“Mary, forgive the curiosity, but how close is William to Jecca?” Catherine questioned her while washing dishes.

“Ah, my daughter... I'm not going to lie to you. They are very close, William met her in Africa when he was still a boy, they are very good friends, but it has always been friendship on William's part, I don't think you have to worry about it.”

“But I'm not worried.” Catherine lied. Mary smiled at her.

“William is in love with you.”  Mary spoke smiling.

“He told me that today, Mary.” Catherine's face lit up with a smile shared with the older one.

“What are the ladies gossiping about?”  William appeared in the kitchen.

“About how boring you are.” Mary spoke and Catherine laughed.

“Your offenses don't hurt anymore, Mary.”  he pretended to cry. They laughed.

“Will, I made it for you.” Catherine pushed the plate in his direction.

“It looks delicious. Shall we eat?”

“Let's go.”

“Well, I'll make you comfortable. Kate, come here more often. I loved meeting you.” Catherine hugged her.

“Bye, my loves.”

“Bye.” they answered at the same time.

As soon as Mary left the kitchen, William and Catherine prepare the table for a meal. William opened a wine and Catherine laughed because the meal did not match, but both agreed that everything was wonderful because they shared together.

Everything was perfect that the night followed, time flew by and they only noticed because of the empty bottle.

“The day went by so fast, it's so wonderful to be with you.” Catherine commented.

“I want more of that. Much more.” he kissed her.

“Will... Can I ask you something?”  Catherine said with caution.

“Of course.

“What did Jecca want to tell you? And why have you never told me about her?“ William gave a small smile.

“Jecca is a friend, there had not yet been the opportunity to talk about her... And she wanted to talk to me about the project about the environment, this I had already commented to you... We are developing a kind of award and she is part of the team behind it...”

“You've talked several times about the award, about the project... Never about Jecca, who is part of the project, but anyway... That's wonderful, I say the project... Environment...” Catherine looked at it.

“She wanted to tell me some wonderful news about a survey, I'm even going to travel to see it up close.” William spoke excitedly.

“Travel to where?”

“Africa.”

“Is Jecca going along?”

“Actually, I'm going to her house.”

“Ah... You're staying at her house... With her...”

“She will introduce me to the project of the Conservation Corps, a non-profit organization dedicated to wildlife conservation through education and the bridge between communities and conservation.”

“William.”

“What is it?”

“The project is amazing, but you don't realize?”

“I understand that?”

“That Jecca likes you.” William laughed out loud.

“No. Jecca sees me as a friend, maybe even as a brother.

“And how do you see her?” she raised an eyebrow.

“A friend, just a friend.”

“It's okay. When is the trip?”

“I need to organize myself with Natalie and Rob, but I want to go as soon as possible.”

“Hummm.” Catherine murmured.

“Kate...” he took her hands. “I want to go as soon as possible to get back to you soon... Remember I told you about the chalet in Balmoral? I really want to take you there and to other places too... But for that, I need to finish the pending work, you know? I'm going to travel for work.”

“It's okay. ― She smiled at him.

“Let's not spoil our night with future worries.” He kissed her hand. “Do you want to go up?”

“You know what I want...”  Catherine blinked at him and William felt like the luckiest man on the planet.

William took her by the hand and in the midst of kisses and hugs they went to William's room. He gave her privacy to take a shower in his bathroom, while he went to his office to check tomorrow's schedule, after that he went back to his room and as soon as he entered he heard the noise of the shower, he thought about asking to come in, but as he had promised her privacy he did not dare to go back, so he waited.

Catherine left the bathroom with a towel on her head and his robe.

“Beautiful even with a towel on her head.” William spoke behind her. He was sitting in the armchair, with a towel in his hand. Catherine jumped when she heard his voice.

“Don't be silly.” He got up and went to her.

“I'm not being silly, seriously... I think you're so beautiful.”  He stole a kiss from her. ―I'm going to take a shower.

Catherine smiled at him and as soon as he entered the bathroom, she finished getting ready. While she was getting her hair, her phone rang.

“Hi, August.”

“Hi, Kate. Is everything okay?”

“Yes? Why? Did something happen?”

“John stopped by the house to see if you were here, he seemed very drunk and said meaningless things.”  Catherine turned pale. “Kate, is there something going on that you're not telling me?”

“There's nothing going on, August. I'm at William's. Everything is perfect. Tomorrow I'll tell you everything.”“Kate... Is John doing something for you? Threatening you or something?”

“No, August. He doesn't even talk to me anymore, everything is fine.”

“I'm your friend, Kate. Don't lie to me.”

“I'm not lying. We'll talk tomorrow, William is taking a shower and I think we're going to have sex.” August laughed.

“Do you think so? Your prince is very slow, Kate!”  They both laughed. “Seduce him, and you know... GO GO GO.”  Catherine laughed loudly.

“How stupid you are, bye.”

“Bye, naughty.”

She hung up the phone, went to check the messages and calls and had several of John's. She decided to ignore them all, she didn't want to make a scene at William's house, so she decided to pretend she wasn't terrified of the idea of having John chasing her. Tomorrow she would think of a way to make him stop it once and for all.

As soon as she finished drying her hair, she lay down on his bed practically at the same moment he left the bathroom.

William stopped at the door and the steam from the bathroom invaded the room, he had the towel wrapped around his waist and droplets of water flowed from his abdomen getting lost to the towel. The smell of aftershave lotion hovered in the air.

“Wow...” said Catherine.

“What?”

“The view from here is wonderful. ― she bit her lips. He laughed.

“You can look at your leisure.” he slid his hand from top to bottom over the breastplate. “It's all yours.” Catherine lost her breath.

“Will I be able to play?” She said when he entered the closet to get dressed.

“Ah, Kate, you can do whatever you want!” he screamed. And a minute later he went back to his room.

Catherine sat on the bed, her back resting on the headboard and William walked to her. Standing, he took one hand to his face and stroked, his hand gently went down to his chin and with his thumb he drew the contour of her lips as he looked directly into his eyes, Catherine opened her lips and nibbled his thumb, making him sigh.

“Are you going to give me what I want?” she whispered, as he caressed her neck.

“Everything... Everything you want, my love.” she pulled him to bed.

And Catherine gave herself to him.

It was intense, full of love and meaning.

Somewhere in London

John was upset with the idea that Catherine was with another man. It was unfair, it seemed unfair to him, she found happiness with another man.

Since they broke up, John felt that she was happier without him, but it's been about a month since Catherine turned into someone else, she looks even more beautiful, always smiling and in a good mood, walking back and forth talking on the phone, exchanging messages... And John feels entitled to know who is the person who managed to do what he was not able to do.

He approached Catherine several times with the intention of knowing, for some reason he thought he had this right, after all she had already been his.

John spent the whole weekend drinking and after Catherine. On Friday he knocked on his door and they argued. On Saturday, he tried otherwise, did not knock on her door, but kept watching her from afar and there was no movement. On Sunday, he called and he can hear his sweet and calm voice and knew it was not intended for him because when she heard his voice, her tone changed. John hated that, hated the fact that she didn't want it, so he drank it. John drank so much that he couldn't stand up, he drank to forget that Catherine was once his, but the more he drank, the more he remembered her, so he went to his house and couldn't find her, he called, texted and had no answer. John didn't want to give up on Catherine, so he left to think of a way to get her back.

John stopped by her house at the time she usually left to go to work and found out that Catherine didn't sleep at home. John felt betrayed.

He went to college where she taught, John knew that Catherine was extremely responsible, he knew all her routine and it was obvious that she would not miss work.

University of Richmond

William turned off the car's engine in the University parking lot.

“Thank you, love.” Catherine said, taking off her belt.

“Better than hearing you calling me William, it's hearing you calling me love.” He smiled.

“You are my William, my love.” Catherine stroked his face. William took off his belt and pulled it to himself.

“How lucky I am to have you.” William kissed her.

“Will...” She spoke in the middle of the kiss. “Someone can see us here...” She gave him another kiss.

“You are irresistible.” He slightly bit her lip. She ran her hands through his abdomen. “Oh, don't do it like that, babe... It brings back memories of you last night.

“Was it bad?” She pretended to be offended.

“Wow... It was horrible... My God, it was so bad that I had to repeat it three times.” She laughed and hit his arm.

“I need to go, I can't be late.” Catherine spoke and he took her by the back of the neck.

“I need to go too, I'm going to meet my father.”

“Have a good day, Wills.”

“After a wonderful night, I woke up with you in my arms... Another hot sex session... Yeah... My day will be excellent.”  She laughed and opened the car door. “Have a great day, my beautiful.”

Catherine closed the door and passed in front of his car, William opened the window.

“Kate!” He called her and she looked back, with his index finger he motioned for her to come to him and Catherine went.  “I'm not going to get one last goodbye kiss?”  Catherine smiled, bent down on the car window and kissed him.

“Good work, love.”  William said goodbye. Catherine threw a kiss in the air and headed for the entrance.

A few meters from there, John was leaning behind a dumpster watching everything.

“Damn, Kate... Did you just go to change me for a prince? It can't stay that way.” John spoke to himself as he looked at the photos he had taken on his cell phone.

Chapter 7

“When everything falls apart.”

Catherine has always been very organized, she has always planned everything in advance, especially with work-related things, so after passionately kissing William, she was ready to start another day. Catherine was walking towards the room, focused on getting everything ready for the class that would start in 20 minutes, who didn't even notice the tall brown-haired man practically entering behind her inside the building.

When she entered the classroom it didn't take long for her students to start arriving, everyone talked excitedly, Catherine's classes although almost always very theoretical were quite fun, the students liked her very much and her classes that time passed very fast and today it was no different. The class started punctually at the scheduled time and when it was two minutes until the end, Catherine did the division of teams for the following week's seminar and was frightened by the figure standing at the door looking in her direction, some students even asked the reason for the sudden change in behavior but Catherine disguised with a smile and said that everything was fine, she was only distracted by someone who passed in the hallway. The brunette finished the class with her heart beating so fast that she felt like he was going to come out of her mouth.

The class dispersed so quickly that when she gathered her belongings to leave the room all the students had already left, leaving Catherine with a tall man with brown hair. Taking advantage of the students' exit, John came in and sat next to the door. When she saw him again, now inside the room, she didn't emit any and didn't move a single muscle either.

“What are you doing here? ― said Catherine, she trying to sound calm.

"Good morning, Kate," replied John, still sitting.

“Good morning... What are you doing here?” Catherine asked again, she wanted to run away but did not dare to take a single step, standing on the opposite side to his.

“Ah, Kate... You were so predictable, I don't know how I didn't find out before.” John spoke in such a polite and low tone, that anyone who wanted to pass through the corridors would never see danger in that conversation. Catherine turned pale and her mouth was dry.

“What are you talking about?” said Catherine, practically whispering.

“I was such an idiot. My God, I can't believe I let you fool me like that.” said John getting up from the chair.

“Sorry John, I don't understand you.” Catherine spoke and the panic was visible on her face and in her tone of voice. John began to walk calmly towards him.

“Kate, Kate, Kate.” said John stopping in front of Catherine who was shaking from head to toe. ― Do you think he really likes you?

“John, why all this?” she spoke very softly. John laughed bitterly.

“Answer my question.” John ran his right hand over Catherine's face, and she could notice that he was also shaking.

“I don't understand anything, John.” just a thread of voice came out of her mouth, Catherine couldn't move.

“Kate...” John took a deep breath. “You don't have to pretend to be an idiot anymore, I saw you both. Now answer me.” he squeezed Catherine's jaw, making her moan softly. “Do you think a prince will like you or does he just want to fuck you?”

“John...” Tears began to drip from his face. ― You're hurting me.”  Catherine spoke, while trying to take his hand off her chin.

“Now everything makes sense... Since the present day in the office... Little secrets, code conversations with August, all this in secrecy... ― he let go of Catherine's jaw to hold her in his arms. ― I'm sure this whole secret was his idea... Ah, Kate he just wants to fuck you and when he gets tired of you he will dismiss you as if nothing had happened.”

“No.” Catherine whispered and John laughed again.

“Am I wrong? It's been more than a month since you found him in hiding. Why?” said John, squeezing her even more in his arms.

“I don't owe explanations to you! Let me go, John!” Catherine exclaimed desperately.

“The more you deny it, the more I know I'm right...” John started talking close to her ear.

“I'm going to scream, John.” Catherine said.

“No, you're not going to scream!” John interrupted her and began to speak much closer to her ear as soon as possible. “Here's the thing...” He sighed smelling her perfume. “You're going to break up with him, because I saw you two in the car there in the parking lot, I have pictures of you... And if you don't obey me I'll sell all this to the newspaper, I'll tell you that you cheated on me with him, which is not a lie! You're mine, Kate.” he put a kiss on her neck and Catherine wanted to vomit. “I'm going to turn his life into hell and yours too. It's up to you.”

“Please, John! Leave me alone...” she looked directly into his eyes. “What can I do for you not to do this?” Catherine cried copiously.

“I already told you, my love!”  John framed her face with his hands. ― It ends with him.

“Please, John... We had already finished, why don't you let me move on? Don't you realize how much it hurts me? We...” she pointed her finger at his chest. “We will never be able to be happy like this.” John started crying.

“I wanted you back, but when I saw you kissing another...” he let her go as if he was disgusted with her, and spoke with his head down. “Just imagining you having sex with someone else... Kate, you took happiness away from me. I will never be happy again and it is unfair for you to find happiness after you have done this to me. I just can't allow it. “John raised his head, and a gloomy air appeared on his face. “You took everything from me. You left me for someone I can't compete with...”

Catherine couldn't stop crying and her whole body hurt. She didn't want to end that conversation, she didn't know what to do, what to say... She just wanted to go back in time and never get out of that bed, from those warm arms surrounding her body. Catherine thought of William for a few seconds and her heart froze. Everything was perfect that morning, until John entered that room. Now Catherine was in a dilemma, to do what John asked her to do or simply to let fate decide? Would John be able to sell these photos? A whirlwind of thoughts crossed his mind.

“John... Why do things need to be like this?” Catherine wiped away the tears that fell non-stop. “Don't involve William in this, I'm sure we can both solve this.

“William...” John let out a bitter laugh, his tone of voice was gloomy. “I want this worm to go to hell!” John approached Catherine, making her take a few steps back, hitting her back on the wall of the room, he trapped her between the wall and her body. “Kate, I'll still be nice to you... I'll let you say goodbye to him, so break up with the prince... If you choose the most difficult way, I'll force myself to sell the photos to some newspaper, I'll tell the story I want and you know I know all your steps, you won't get rid of me.” John spoke and after kissing her forehead he walked away. Catherine couldn't move.

John left the room as calm as he entered, leaving Catherine desolate behind, as soon as he passed through the door she sat on the floor and cried. Her mind emptied, she didn't think of anything else, she just knew how to cry, everything seemed dark and empty.

August:  Newton told me that John resigned. We are free from this unbearable! We have to celebrate, let's have coffee?

Kate:  Great news, Augus! But the coffee we'll leave it for another day, I'm full of things to catalog, I'll stay here in the living room until it's time to leave.

August:  Is everything okay?

Kate:  Yes.

The National Gallery 

Catherine was sitting on the cream sofa in the comfortable room where she always used to catalog the works of the Museum. Newton had given him a free pass to use that space, so much so that his first official meeting with William was there in that room. The walls of this room have already witnessed so many conversations and laughter from Catherine, but all they saw now was her silent crying.

Since she arrived at the National Gallery, she locked herself in an attempt to work, but all she did was lie on the small cream sofa hugging her own body. Catherine thought about her relationship with John, thought about everything they lived and came to the conclusion that in fact she could count the days she was happy next to him and felt guilty... Guilty and horrible for letting herself be in a situation like this, everything in her life has always been organized and she felt terrible for letting it go. Catherine didn't want to think about William, but it was inevitable. Thinking about William hurt, because everything with him was wonderful, ever since. If Catherine had to choose between the two, it was an obvious choice, John and William were like water and oil. It was easy to choose, but of course that had consequences. Catherine knew of William's fears and insecurities with the media, he had already commented to her several times and she did not want to bring problems to William, much less be another problem in his life. Until today she had not seen it as a bad thing to keep everything secret, but John filled her head with assumptions that she became suspicious of William's true intentions. Did he really want to protect her? So many questions were going on in his head. Catherine was afraid of what John could do, would he hurt her? Would it be that even if he didn't sell the photos, would it force her to stay with him? All the alternatives were horrible. Catherine was tired, tired of thinking, tired of crying, tired of everything. With great commitment, she sat on the couch, her face was swollen from crying and her eyes burned, her appearance at the time was deplorable, but she did not care, Catherine could only stare at the screen of her cell phone that blinked the name "William". It was the second time he called and all she did was look at his name on the screen until the call dropped. Catherine unlocked the device and contemplated William's selfie with the Aston Villa shirt and immediately her eyes filled with tears, she remembered exactly the day he took the photo with her cell phone, it was just to make a joke, but it became one of her favorite photos, his smile was so beautiful, his beautiful blue eyes overflowed happiness, she loved that photo. Catherine shook her head in an attempt to erase that memory and opened his message box again, he had sent several, but she felt unable to respond.

William:  I loved hearing you call me "my William, my love". I loved our weekend and I loved having you that way. I hope you have a good day and a good job, my love.

William:  Love, I talked to my father about us. He really wants to meet you and suggested a dinner... A dinner with your family too, if you want. I was thinking of getting everyone together at once, what do you think?

William:  I organized my schedule and thought about traveling on Thursday, I can do everything in two days, I would come home on the weekend to stay with you again... When does your vacation start? I'm going to take you to Balmoral, but I was thinking of taking you somewhere with a beach too so I can see you in a bikini. Any suggestions

William:  Kate?

William:  Did something happen? I'm worried, my beautiful. You always call me at your lunchtime and always send me messages and so far you haven't sent anything. I'm sorry to be annoying and keep asking, but I'm finding your behavior strange. Is everything okay? Did I do something you didn't like? Please tell me.

William:  Call me when you can.

Catherine blocked her cell phone and threw it on the couch, starting to cry copiously. Again.

Kate:  I need some time alone.

Mayfair, London

It was past ten in the evening when Catherine finished washing the dinner dishes - which she practically did not eat - and sent that message. Not even a minute passed and your phone started ringing.

“Answer. ― John stretched the phone in her direction.

“If I answer he will notice that there is something wrong and runs the risk of him wanting to look for me. ― Catherine spoke terrified.

“Wow, how attentive... ― John spoke with disdain. ― Answer this shit soon, and finish with him at once. ― John pressed to answer and put the phone in her ear.

“Hi.” Catherine said trying not to cry.

“Kate!? Hi, my beautiful. What happened?” the tone of concern in his voice was clear.

“Nothing happened, William.

“How did nothing happen? Why do you need time alone? I've thought about you all day.” William began with his gallant tone that Catherine loved to hear, but even so there was concern in his voice. “I was worried. I did, no... I'm worried, actually. I thought of a thousand things. Is that your job? Did I do anything to you? Did I force you to do something you didn't want?”

“I wasn't ready, William.” said Catherine and these words hit William in the depths of his soul. John held the phone without sketching any reaction.

“Kate, I...” William began to speak and the regret in his voice was clear. “I... I'm sorry, I really thought you wanted it and that you liked it. I myself had told us to go slow with our relationship and... And you agreed, but Kate I thought it was what you wanted too... My God... I'm sorry, there are no words that can erase what I did to you, but know that I'm sorry.” Catherine heard everything and felt like the worst person in the world, because she knew she had spoiled one of her best memories. Her first time with William had been perfect, exactly the way she wanted, William was a caring and loving partner. Catherine knew she had snatched this good memory from him too, maybe things would never be the same again, it was all so horrible that it didn't seem to be real.

“I need some time... “ Catherine said swallowing her tears. John sketched a discreet smile.

“Kate, I can give you the time you need, just answer me one thing... Did you regret it later? Or on time? You know you could have told me, right?” William said. “I should have noticed, damn it. “He completed talking to himself.

“It was later.” Catherine spoke softly and John gestured for her to close soon.

“Kate? I'll go to your house so we can talk and then if you want, I'll give you the time you need.

“No, no, no, no.” Catherine spoke desperately. “I don't want to talk to you. I just want space. Go to Africa, William.

“I don't understand you.” William said disappointed.

“Just leave me alone!” Catherine spoke loudly, her tone of voice was sharp and William felt as if she had stuck a knife in his heart.

Catherine can't even hear an answer from him because seconds after she spoke the cell phone was already in John's pocket and he stared at her.

“It wasn't that hard, see?” John spoke while taking a sip of water.

“I want to sleep.” Catherine said robotically.

At the end of his shift at the National Gallery, John showed up to pick up his belongings and along with them took Catherine. She was not threatened with weapons or violence, it seemed stupid to obey everything John ordered, but Catherine felt psychologically imprisoned. It was something in John's voice that made her obey him, so she went to his apartment and when she got there she was surprised to find out that she already had a suitcase of her clothes, but Catherine felt too tired to argue so she just went to take a long shower, and by the water falling in abundance on her body, warm tears flowed from her eyes, once again. Catherine felt guilty, sad and abandoned. She knew there were several people around her who could help her, but she just couldn't ask for help, the feeling of fear and shame for letting it get to this point consumed her. Catherine did not want to leave the bathroom, everything seemed so calm locked inside, but as nothing can be good John gave light knocks on the door taking her out of her reflective state, at great cost she left the bathroom and soon smelled food, it was at that moment that Catherine remembered that her last meal was at William's apartment, he had made her breakfast with everything she liked the most. The memories with William seemed from such a distant past even if they had happened in less than 24 hours. Catherine didn't feel hungry, but John made her eat, she rolled up and gave only a few fork because she felt too nauseous. As soon as he left the Museum, John took Catherine's phone that he delivered without any protest, so after dinner Catherine asked to send a message to William explaining that she would end everything with him, as long as John did not involve William in this story. John accepted Catherine's request who soon after sending a message received a call from William. Catherine didn't want to answer the phone because she knew it would be torturous to do this with William, but she needed to do it. I needed to break up with William at that moment, for the good of both of them. Catherine was playing John's game and handing over her destiny to the universe, rooting a lot for chance to be her friend again. Catherine had a plan. A crazy plan, that could go all right or all wrong and she no longer had time to think. It was all or nothing. After breaking up with William over the phone, she hoped he wouldn't call back. All she wanted was for him to go to Africa as soon as possible. Catherine would start her game, and play alone, but with the hope that at the right time someone would come to her aid. She only had one chance and wasn't willing to make mistakes.

Catherine asked to sleep and John led her to her room, lying with her. John hugged her leaving her trapped in his arms and Catherine felt so disgusted, but pretended to sleep instantly.

She felt like she was tangled around a barbed wire and needed a lot of self-control not to move, in fact she didn't even dare to move, Catherine didn't want to touch John's body, her body repelled his. After about 3 hours, she raised her neck to see if John was sleeping, his breathing was slow and deep, Catherine realized that he was sleeping, so she gently took his arms off his body and carefully got up from the bed, it was dark, but the bedroom curtain was clear letting the street light precariously illuminate the room, with steps calculated not to emit any sound, Catherine located his phone, it was her only chance to try to solve everything. On tiptoe she went back to the edge of the bed and gently took his hand and very calmly pressed the fingerprint unlocking the cell phone, Catherine thanked God for the phone not making any kind of noise. With her cell phone unlocked, she went to the bathroom and accessed the photo gallery, being surprised to find out that John had been following her for days, there were several photos of the front of her house and her and the Museum, but Catherine only deleted the photos of the parking lot, where she appears laughing, talking and kissing William. Catherine could not take long and put her plan at risk, so she looked quickly if there was nothing in any drive or e-mail, she breathed relieved to see that at least on that phone there were no other indications of photos. Catherine located August's number and sent him a message asking for help, deleted the message and left the bathroom, putting the phone exactly where it was. Catherine was going back to bed, when John moved she lay down quickly and nested in her arms. His stomach turned with disgust, but for the sake of his physical integrity, the best thing to do at the time was to pretend that everything was fine with that gesture. All Catherine had to do was hope for August to understand the message and wait for his help. That would be your last chance.

Intense knocks on the door of John's apartment in Mayfair made him wake up practically jumping out of bed, Catherine who pretended to sleep got up scared too.The time has come.

John ran to the door to dismiss anyone, but when he opened he was surprised by police officers accompanied by August and Pippa.

A policeman gave him a voice in prison and John looked at everyone shocked. He offered no resistance when he was handcuffed and taken to the car.

Catherine was standing at the living room door, watching the scene. A wave of relief consumed her. At least the first part of your plan worked. Accompanied by August and Pippa, Catherine went to the police station and reported all the threats and violence she suffered with John, from the time they dated until that moment. Throughout her account, which lasted about fifty-five minutes, Catherine received support from her best friend August and her sister Pippa, who hugged her and cried with her. Catherine omitted William's name.

She left the police station with a protective measure against John, just in case since he would spend some time behind bars.

August took Catherine to her apartment in Chelsea and the first rays of sun already appeared in the sky indicating that another morning was starting, the brunette went straight to the bathroom and when she turned on the shower and the hot water fell on her body she felt as if she had woken up from a nightmare, a horrible nightmare that finally came to an end. Catherine felt exhausted, as if she hadn't eaten and slept in days. It was a quick but invigorating shower.

Leaving the bathroom wrapped in the towel, she saw her favorite pajamas in her bed, smiled with her sister's affectionate gesture. Pippa and August appeared in the room with a breakfast tray, limited themselves to talking about what happened, just made Catherine eat and showed her support and love.

August confided to Newton - the head of the National Gallery - about what happened and he promptly released Catherine from work. August said goodbye to them on the promise to come back after work.

Pippa lay down with Catherine to watch a movie, and was happy to see her sleeping for the first five minutes. Catherine deserved this rest after all these events.

William: I'm going the day before the deal. How are you?

Jecca: Even better, Will. You know you're ALWAYS welcome here.

Kensington Palace

William closed the trunk and put on his sunglasses, checking the phone once again. There was no message from Catherine.

Prologue

Everyone around William makes an immense pressure for him to find a woman and get married. He needs to build a family, have heirs. Parliament panics just imagining a King without a Queen. William is the first in the line of succession to the throne for 20 years, has had dozens of girlfriends, but has never assumed any publicly or been close to proposing something more serious. William's problem is not because he is too selective or did not find the women good enough for him, it turns out that William wants to get married for love. He wants to marry someone who truly loves him and whom he loves back, not only because he is a prince and future king of England, but because he is only him: William Wales.

The first rays of London spring sun appear through the heavy curtain of the luxurious room of the future king of England making him wake up once again alone. It's always been like that.

This morning I have an appointment at the National Gallery in London, we will inaugurate a new exhibition in honor of my grandfather, His Royal Highness, Prince Philip, Duke of Edinburgh. My grandfather loved art and I loved my grandfather, I was very excited to get to know this new space in his honor.

The days when I go out to make official appointments are always very hectic, I always kept calm and took everything lightly and in a good mood, but today for some reason I felt totally different, I was anxious, my heart was restless and I had no idea why.

Getting out of the car, I fix my tie and close the button of my perfectly aligned blue suit, I wave to some people there on the street who shouted my name non-stop.

Walking through the Museum, I began to contemplate that place, each work had its particular value, some were historical, others of cultural, artistic and even sentimental value. Sentimental? That's how I felt this morning.

I had never fallen in love before and I always wanted it to happen. I always wanted to feel the emotion of the unknown, the expectation and all the nuances of love.

And then I saw her.

She was standing, holding some folders and was totally oblivious to my presence.

My heart stopped, my breath failed and she hadn't even looked in my direction yet.

I, who always waited for that moment, now had no idea what to do.

“Hello everyone!”  he said drawing the attention of the seven people who were in the room. I was nervous and couldn't stop looking at her.

Upon hearing my greeting, she raised her face and looked towards me, her mouth opened in a discreet smile, her green eyes shone when she saw me.

She was beautiful, incredibly beautiful.

I was paralyzed, my mind couldn't formulate sentences and I couldn't even remember what I went to do in that place.

“Sir? William, are you okay?” I heard my secretary calling me.

Who is this brunette? How did she manage to do this to me? I need to act immediately, before anyone realizes what just happened.

“Yes, I'm fine. Let's go! Before the inauguration, I want to meet all of you.” I swallowed it dry and started talking non-stop, moving my arms like a pathetic teenager. God, I was lost.

Rob looked at me confused, finding it strange (rightly) my sudden change in behavior. Then we entered the room and he introduced me one by one of those present, until it was her turn.

“Sir, this is Catherine Middleton, she is the Art History teacher and employee here at the Museum.” Rob spoke formally.

“Hello, Catherine! What a pleasure to meet you.” I said smiling and extending his hand to greet her.

“Hello, sir.” She smiled back, taking my hand.

I could feel the sweet touch of her cold fingers on my warm skin. The contrast was evident and it was a wonderful feeling.

“Wow, what cold hands you have.” I commented making your bright eyes widen.

“They say that those who have cold hands are because they have a warm heart.” Catherine said letting go of my hand.

She looked at me so intensely and I couldn't stop smiling.

I'm not sure how long that commitment would last, but I'm sure of one thing: My life turned into the minute I laid my eyes on her.

Chapter 1

“Chances are poetically more charming if you feel the connection only with an exchange of glances.”

“Have you been working here for a long time, Catherine?” I said cordially.

“I've been working here since I graduated four years ago”

“That's amazing! And have you always liked art?” I took a risk. I was delighted and really wanted to know everything about her, but during work and in front of other people it would be totally inappropriate for me to ask so many personal questions.

“Yes, it has always been one of the things I've always liked.” she said at the same time as she put the folders on the table and removed a sheet of paper from inside one of them. “Here, Your Highness! This will be the schedule of visits to the exhibition Prince Philip: A Celebration. I loved your grandfather and it was an honor for me to organize the whole exhibition. The painting he painted of Queen Elizabeth is simply charming.” she extended the sheet to me, giving me the chance to come one more step closer towards her. I took the leaf, daring to touch your hand once again, even if for seconds pretending to be an accidental act.

“My grandfather was an exceptional person. I can't wait to see the space.” I took my eyes off the paper, to look into her eyes and she looked at me so intensely that I even wondered if she looked at other people like that, I hoped not. My grandmother was very lucky.

“Well, what are we waiting for? Let's get to know it, then.” She said taking us out of that trance. “John? You're the one who's going to introduce the prince.” the room was silent, and everyone looked in my direction, except for her who was now looking at John.

I quickly got out of my state of stupor, I looked at my secretary who was now already pointing to the door, he was with John by his side. I turned my gaze again to the brunette and said:

“But aren't you going to present? “I just let go and immediately felt my cheeks warm up. Idiot. Idiot. Idiot.

“No, my work is more internal, who presents things here is John. He is the guide.” she answered and I could see in her eyes how confused she was with my question.

“Ah, I get it. Even if you're not going to present, that doesn't stop you from following us, does it? I make a point of having your presence... It's... The presence of everyone here.” he said pulling his tie.

“Okay, I'll be there.” she said smiling, but for some reason I saw a certain sadness in her eyes. Something wasn't right there.

I shook my head trying to organize my thoughts and decided to forget all this, I needed to focus on my work now. I was there for my grandfather.

Leaving that office, John was chattering about other works of the Museum and I had to pretend to be interested. We arrived at the hall where the exhibition was organized for my grandfather. Several people were present for the inauguration, everyone's attention was focused on me when I entered the salon. John stepped forward, climbed on the small stage and with an extremely annoying sympathy began to speak.

“Good morning everyone. I want to welcome His Royal Highness, The Prince of Wales, it is a great pleasure to have you here this morning.” John pointed to my direction and I reciprocate with a nod and gentle smile. “This spring, the National Gallery will present a special exhibition to celebrate the remarkable life and legacy of his Royal Highness, Prince Philip, Duke of Edinburgh. The themes explored in Prince Philip: A Celebration include the beginning of the prince's life and naval career, his role as a consort and his support for the sovereign at home and abroad. The exhibitions will also focus on the sponsorships and comprehensive associations of His Royal Highness, including sport, science and industry, conservation and environment, art and collecting, and encouraging younger generations. Finally, I would like to call here ahead, the Prince of Wales.” Everyone clapped their hands for John's little speech and I found myself thinking that if it was her talking, everything would be more interesting, even my grandfather would agree with me. Walking to John, I greeted him and got closer to the microphone.

“My grandfather was an extraordinary man, a man with a lot of honor, service and an excellent sense of humor. I feel lucky that I have not only your example to guide me, but also his lasting presence in my life. His life was an example of dedication to the country, the crown and my grandmother. Today we are here to contemplate his legacy and it is a real honor for me to be part of it. Thank you!” Everyone applauded.

“In addition to the charm, I wish I had inherited the gift of painting, but it definitely didn't work out.” I couldn't finish without making a joke. Everyone laughed.

During my speech I looked at the small crowd in that hall and couldn't find it. I went towards the tape and cut it, flashes and clapping filled the place.

After a few minutes I was already talking to some people until Rob tells me that we are going to take pictures with the Museum staff. In front of my grandfather's painting and the painting made by him very well placed in a place of honor, everyone was already waiting for me, including her. I noticed that she was at the end of the last row, next to her was John whispering something in her ear. I hurried to get to your side, but I was prevented by Newton, the general manager of the Museum who asked me to stay in the middle of everyone in the last row. I passed by her and John, with great regret.

I positioned myself in the place assigned to me and everyone smiled at the photo. The inauguration was a success.

It was time to leave, I was looking for her in the salon and the woman just disappeared, I said goodbye to everyone with a smile on my face. I wanted to say goodbye to Catherine, I wanted to at least talk to her once again, but I couldn't go out looking for her through the Museum, the place was huge and I definitely couldn't ask for her, it would be reckless and too risky. After all, what did that mean? I just met this woman, I know absolutely nothing about her, why the hell am I so obsessed? No, I'm not like that. I needed to get out of there immediately.

On the way back, with Rob next to me, we got into the car, as soon as we left in front of the building Rob started laughing.

“What is it? What happened?” I questioned.

“You” said Rob in the midst of laughter “, you wouldn't stop looking at the brunette girl with green eyes. What's her name again?”

“Catherine, her name is Catherine.” I answered

“A-ha! I remembered her name, I just wanted to know if you confirmed that you kept an eye on her.”

“Rob, don't be ridiculous! I remember the names of all the people you introduced me to today. Another thing... It would be impossible not to remember a beautiful woman.”

Rob raised his arms as a sign of surrender and said ironically: “If you're saying, who am I to disagree.”

“That's why I don't tell you things, you're unbearable.”

“Oh, come on! Were you interested? I can get her contact.

“Well, please. I'm not 12 years old. I don't want you to do anything for me.”  He simply said. I was already getting nervous about all that questioning. Although it was a good idea to get her contact, I didn't want it to be that way.

“Calm down, William. I was just kidding. I'm not going to invade the girl's privacy.”  Rob looked at me a little worried.

“I'm sorry Rob, this morning was too hectic. Forget the girl, it was no big deal.” He said trying to calm him down.

My own voice echoed in my mind "Forget the girl, it was no big deal." How could I forget? Did I want to forget? The feeling and the shiver I felt when I looked at her for the first time. Her hair falling like waterfalls on her back, her face concentrated, and when she looked at me, I even lost my breath. God, I've never felt that before. What about the cold touch of your hands? I wanted more of that. What is that? Passion? I can only be a fool for falling in love with someone I don't know.

“William? William? Hello, land calling William!” Rob put his hands in front of me, taking me out of the daydream.

“What is it now?!” I exclaimed.

“My God, what a bad mood!  I’m calling you to find out if you really want to stay at KP or are you going somewhere else?”  He said in a provocative tone.

“I'll stay at KP.” I shook my head with the intention of stopping thinking. I can't allow myself to be distracted like that, let alone take it out on Rob. He has been so loyal to me, I can't be ungrateful that way. So I decided to change the subject, to distract my mind until I got home soon.”Rob, what are the commitments of the week?”

“Ah, you have five…”  He began to detail everything and I was making mental notes during the rest of the course.

Now sitting in my office I couldn't think of anything other than those beautiful blue eyes. When I heard your voice today at the Museum, a million feelings came back to the fore like a hurricane in my chest, and I had no idea what to do. The way he spoke to me made me confused, does he talk to everyone like that? I can't dare to deceive myself with this, he was just being nice for God's sake.

I still can't believe it had to be John who presented the exhibition to him, I worked for three long months to make everything perfect and he simply stole my work because he didn't accept our breakup. I can't stand his blackmail anymore, I need to find a way to...

“Kate, you have everything! The prince wouldn't take his eyes off you!” August said, calling my attention.

“Oh, don't even tell me! For a moment I thought he would take you home, oops! Not a house, a palace.” John said with disdain.

“Well, don't be ridiculous! He was just being nice. He spoke to everyone in the same way.” I spoke firmly.

“Kate, he said his hands are cold, I never imagined he would make a comment like that.” August laughed, making me laugh too. “And you replied that you have a warm heart, I had to hold back so as not to laugh.”

“I got nervous! I couldn't even think of answering it.”  My cheeks burned with shame, remembering what I said.

“You loved the attention he gave to you! Gold Digger” John shouted, making the room in complete silence.

“John!” August scolded him. And I made a signal for August to stop and turned in front of John.

“What's your problem? I was being nice, like everyone else here. What did you want? That I was rude to him? I'm not like you, you were wanting to get his attention, that's why you stole my presentation!”  I spit out the words. Everyone in the office watched the little show.

“I am the guide! You said that to him yourself.”  John shot me with his eyes.

“You know very well that this is not quite how things work! I worked so hard to fix everything and you wanted to present it just because it was for a member of royalty. You disturbed me so much that I ended up giving in, and now you come to accuse me of something that is not true? Spare me, John. I'm tired of you.” My eyes filled with tears, my body trembled with hatred. I didn't want to cry in front of anyone, so I took my bag and left the office, I was sick of that conversation.

I heard August calling me, he seemed worried about me, but I ran through the halls of the Museum without looking back.

The night came, everything was very calm at that time, but in two different places, two hearts pulsed in the same tune, connected through thoughts.

William, in his bed. Catherine, in hers.

Both hoping that sleep would come and could plunge into dreams, in the hope that they would come true and calm this whirlwind of sensations.

The little meeting today touched on a feeling that has been forgotten for years in Catherine's chest, unlike William who experienced it for the first time. Will chance smile at them? Only time will tell.

Chapter 2

“Being observant most of the time is a gift.”

After the visit to the Museum, the rest of William's week was full of work, he made four other appointments and was on his way to the last one of this week.

In addition to being extremely kind and charismatic, William was very committed to his royal duties and the British adored him for it.

With his dark jeans, cap and vest from the Big Issue sellers, Prince William went to spend the morning in the city of Westminster, walking along Rochester Row selling magazines to help the homeless.

The blue sky and the spring air made everything poetically more pleasant, the morning although hectic was being great for William, who approached the people who walked down the street at that time.

“Prince William?” said a lady carrying a small bag of fruit.

“Yes?” he replied, with a nice smile.

“I can't believe it! Are you sure it's you?

“Of course I'm sure it's me.” said the prince.

“I remember when you were born!” said the enchanted lady

“Ah, it was a really remarkable day.” he said mockingly. William reached out to greet her.

“You're just like your mother. What are you doing here?” he asked, while holding the prince's hand.

“We are selling magazines. Look, my colleagues there...” said pointing to other people in red vests “are people in a less favored situation, everyone is working honestly thanks to Big Issue, which offers this opportunity.”

“Oh, that's amazing!

“The mission is to dismantle poverty by creating opportunities, through self-help, social commerce and business solutions. Each seller is a microentrepreneur who is working, not begging, it is vitally important that buyers take their copy. So, are you going to buy one or two magazines?”William spoke with a smile on his face.

“For me I would buy all the magazines if you were to have tea with me.” you joked. William laughed.

“It would be an honor for me to have tea with you, but at the moment, I'm working. Not to mention that...” he held the smiling lady's shoulder and leaned closer to her. “I was forbidden to flirt during work

“It will be our little secret!” she said happily. “I'll take two magazines.”

“You are a charming woman.” said William handing the magazines in her hand.

“Thank you very much!” answered the older one with tears in her eyes.

Noticing the commotion of that lady, William asked for permission and hooked her arm on his.

”Are you going to cross the street?”

“Yes, I live around that corner.” she replied, pointing with her head.

“I noticed that more people are passing by that side and as I'm working and I can't accept your invitation to tea, at least I can accompany you to cross the street.” he said as they started walking.

“You are wonderful. A pride for our country. Lucky for the woman who marries you, young man. I hope you find it soon.”  William politely listened to her words, and when he arrived on the other side of the street he looks back and sees that beautiful brunette with green eyes, walking on the side opposite his. William loses his breath.

The brunette notices that he saw him and then looks away.

William turns his attention to the lady next to him.

“Thank you for your help and great company!” your voice comes out a little flawed. Say goodbye to the nice lady with a hug. He looks back in the direction of the woman he saw seconds ago and can't find it.

In a somewhat curious attitude, he searches in all directions without success. How could she have disappeared in a matter of seconds.

"My God, it's not possible. I wonder if I was imagining it?" He wondered in his head.

Five days had passed since the meeting at the Museum and as much as William was busy with the commitments of the week, every night before bed she surrounded her thoughts, no matter how much William tried in every way to keep her away, her image returned like a magnet in her head. Catherine raising her face and looking at him, a small smile forming on her lips. It was so nice to look at. William wanted more of that, but how?

After Prince William's visit to the Museum, Catherine's week was full of work, as always. In addition to working at the National Gallery, Catherine teaches twice a week at Richmond The American International University. Everything in Catherine's life happened very quickly and she was always very grateful for all the opportunities that life gave her.

Everything was fine, except for the restlessness in his chest since the meeting with a certain prince, it was only a few minutes of conversation, but this caused him a whirlwind of thoughts. That beautiful pair of blue eyes did not leave his head, the way he smiled looking directly into his eyes. Catherine wanted more of that, but how? She found him completely inaccessible, not to mention that in her head he would never be interested in a mere teacher.

Catherine was walking towards the Shepherds Bookbinders store and then went to the University where she was teaching that day.

Around the corner she saw him talking to a lady. Was it him? It could only be him. Even wearing a red cap and vest, she would recognize him. She was good at it.

Catherine kept walking towards him, observing how penetrated he was in the conversation. She looked at him in admiration and when he was almost getting close, he hooked the lady's arm on his and helped her cross the street. Catherine lamented but found that gesture adorable. She couldn't stop staring at it, it was a necessity. And out of nowhere, he sees her.

Catherine loses her breath with the weight of her gaze. Because she gets nervous about that connection, she looks away, breaking her eye contact. When he turns his attention to you, Catherine runs into the store.

“Good morning! How can I help you?” said the saleswoman

“Oh, hi. Good morning!”  Catherine responds a little panting with her hands on her chest. “Yeah, I... I came to pick up an album that I had bound. My name is Catherine.”

“Oh, right. I'll check if it's already ready.”  She said while moving the computer. “Did you see who is here on the street today?

“Here on the street? Who?” Catherine looked out the window.

“Prince William” the young saleswoman continued smiling. “He is even more handsome in person.”

“Oh yeah? I didn't see him.” She replied trying to sound indifferent. “What is he doing here? Usually when he is somewhere there is always a police force.”

“He's selling magazines with the Big Issue people. My friend said he came by surprise, nothing was announced.

“That's cool.” Catherine kept looking out the window, trying to see him.

“Your album is ready. Just a moment I'll get it for you.” said the saleswoman going towards the door at the back of the store.  Catherine nodded.

When the saleswoman left, Catherine went to the door of the store and watched him from afar. William was on the opposite corner of the store and looked in all directions. She watched him.

“He's tall, right?” Catherine jumped when she heard the saleswoman's voice.

“My God, what a scare!” He Exclaimed. “I didn't hear you arrive.

“Oh sorry, I didn't mean to scare you. Here's your product.”  The young woman stretched a small box towards Catherine

“Ah, thank you very much!” She smiled.

“I thank you.” The saleswoman spoke with a nice smile

“Have a good day!” She said goodbye leaving the store and going in the opposite direction of William.

The National Gallery

After spending the rest of the morning and early afternoon teaching, Catherine went to the National Gallery.

It was after half past eight in the evening when John entered the room where Catherine was cataloging some works.

“Hi, beautiful. Go home, we're almost closing.”  he spoke sweetly, while leaning on the counter very close to Catherine.

“Oh, hi. What time is it?”  she continued to catalog without looking at him.

“8:35PM. You need to rest, Kate. I can take you away and then I'll make you relax. What do you think?” John used his softer tone and dared to caress Kate's shoulders, who retreated a little.

“John, we are no longer together, you can't come in here and act as if nothing had happened.” Her tone was firm.

“Kate, I'll never get tired of saying that I'm sorry for everything I've done. You have to give me one more chance. I can make you happy. We're great together.” he whispered, taking his hand.

“No, John. All we did was hurt each other.” His voice sounded tired.

“Do you like another Kate? Be honest with me. I don't want to lose you. I know I made a mistake, I said a lot of shit, I did a lot of shit. You don't deserve this, but angel, I can improve.” John begged. Catherine now looked him straight in the eye.

“John, I like you, but not the same way you say you like me. The time we spent together made this more than clear to me. And when we finished, you started harming my work here.”  Catherine let out a heavy breath. “You know how hard I tried to gain my space in this place, you more than anyone should be by my side, not against me.”

“Kate, I'm sorry. I don't know why I acted like this before, I can talk to Newton about it, and in the...”

“I don't want you to talk to Newton about anything.”  Catherine cut him off.

“All right, I don't speak, but please excuse me Kate, I was jealous. You're too bright, I couldn't stand the way the prince looked at you.”  John murmured, shaking her hands even more. Catherine looked at him shocked.

“If you don't like my shine, you shouldn't want to be with me. I'm not going to diminish myself to fit into anyone's world. And you know I don't have any contact with the prince. That's ridiculous.” he said moving away from John.

“Kate, please! We can make it work.”  John was looking for her hands again.

“No, John. There are no more opportunities . We will only be co-workers, everything that happened was a mistake. “. Catherine said.

“Mistake?! That's not what you told me when you were in my bed.”  John spat out the words with disdain. Catherine was breathing with difficulty.

“How dare you?! John, how dare you say that?! And you still want me to come back with you!”  Catherine laughed in disgust. “ You suck! Get out of my way!” Catherine screamed.   “Get out!”

“Oh Kate, no! That's not how I wanted it to end, I didn't mean that! I'm sorry! I'm going to change, I'll never say that again, I promise! ― John jumped in front of her, holding her by the shoulders.

“Let me go, John! I don't want to! Get out!” Catherine screamed, and tried to get rid of his arms. “Please!” John let her go.

She looked at him with so much contempt that he didn't have the courage to say anything else. John left the room, leaving Catherine behind.

Catherine sat down, with her hands on her head taking a deep breath. She wanted to cry, but she didn't allow herself to let any tears escape. After a few minutes, she got up, let go of her hair, took her things and walked towards the street.

The rest of William's day was quiet, after spending the morning on the streets of Westminster, selling magazines, taking selfies and talking to people in the area, he had lunch with his brother and spent the afternoon in his office.

After dark, William wanted to vent so he had the idea of taking his motorcycle and going out through the streets of the city. When he was driving, William felt free. He needed that.

William wanted to go out alone, needed to think and didn't want to be interrupted, so he sent a message to Rob saying he would take a motorcycle ride and soon come back.

Taking his jacket and helmet, William got on the motorcycle dismissing all the security guards.

Upon leaving through the gate, William went in the north direction of Kensington Palace Gardens and turned right on Bayswater Rd, at that time the traffic was already quiet and he was increasing more and more speed on the practically empty highway. Continuing on the A4202, turned left at Piccadilly, William didn't know where he was going, he just wanted to empty his mind. On the left again he arrived at The Mall, starting to feel the adrenaline passing all over his body, turned left on Marlborough Rd and again to the left St James's St/A4. He could feel his cold body, his breath interrupted when an idea came into his mind. Turned right towards Pall Mall/A4, continued on Whitcomb St, and one last time turned left on Whitcomb St and then on St Martin's St. Throughout the journey, only one face appeared in his head, hers. William spotted the National Gallery and slowed down. There he was again, where it all had started. He didn't know for sure why he had gone there, he just followed his heart. He parked the bike, and looked at the clock, it was 9:05 p.m., he mentally calculated and realized that it only took 15 minutes to get to that part of the city, the traffic was really quiet. William took off his helmet because at that time there was practically no one walking around there, the chance of him being recognized was small.

William began to walk towards the staircase and as he looked forward he saw her. Again. It was the third time, and just like the other times, he lost his breath. She wore a red coat, her hair swayed as she walked.

William didn't want to miss the opportunity to talk to Catherine, at least once again.

He hurried the step by jumping a few steps to get close to the fourth column, where she walked slowly. William wanted to approach her but did not want to scare the girl, so he stepped forward in front of her field of vision, where the light could give a glimpse of her presence.

When Catherine saw the shadow, she raised her head and saw it. His eyes connected and with two more steps, William stopped in front of him.

“Hi.” William smiled. “I didn't want to scare you.”  He completed, scratching the back of his neck.

“What are you doing here?” Catherine widened her eyes.

 “I don't know.” William laughed nervously. “Sorry, I shouldn't have approached you.”

“No, that's fine.” Catherine hurried to say, taking a step in his direction.

“I wish I had said goodbye to you that day.” William put his hand in his pocket.

“So you came here today to say goodbye to me?” she finally smiled. Making William smile too.

“In fact, I went for a motorcycle ride to relax and ended up getting here. It's... Sorry, you make me nervous... I don't know what to say, you... My God... I can't stop thinking about you.” William looked at her. Catherine held her breath.

”Sorry, but I still don't understand why you came. ― Catherine spoke softly.

“I came to see you.” William whispered.

“Ah.” she couldn't stop looking at those blue irises, which shone in a way she had never seen before.

“If I asked you out, would you accept it?” he asked.

“Would you go out with a stranger?” she raised one of her eyebrows and William thought it was adorable.

“I know you.

“You don't know, no.” she said in a tone of defiance.

“Your name is Catherine Middleton, you have a degree in Art History, you have worked here at the Museum since you graduated four years ago. You loved my grandfather, besides being a teacher you probably also do something with photography. And I can't fail to mention that you were at Shepherds Bookbinders today.” William took his hands out of his pocket and pretended to breathe relieved, making her smile openly.

“How do you know I'm a photographer?”

“You're carrying a camera, I confess that this was just a kick. And about the store, before you ask I saw you and my confirmation is the small box you are carrying.” she looked at you in amazing.

“You're very observant, aren't you?

“Yes, and I couldn't help but notice that you have the most beautiful smile I've ever seen.” he said timidly making Catherine laugh. The sound of her laughter, although low, hit him deep in his chest. Everything seemed right when I heard that sound.

“I don't know what I should call you.” confessed the brunette.

“Call me William.” he smiled.

“William.” she whispered. He bit his lip.

“Catherine, so will you go out with me?” he whispered. She nodded and William needed a lot of self-control not to jump off the sidewalk.

“Can you give me your contact?” said taking the cell phone out of her pocket and unlocking it, and in a daring act Catherine took the cell phone from his hand and type down the number and returned it with a small smile.

William looked at the number saved with the name "Kate" shining on his phone.

“It's already late, I don't want to take your time anymore. Are you going home?” Catherine was surprised to look at the time.

“My God, I can't miss the bus.” she started to move frantically.

“I'm on a motorcycle and I only brought a helmet.”  William turned pale. “My God, where's my helmet?” he began to look desperately everywhere.

“You came to me with nothing in your hands.” she said in a tone of concern. “Didn't you leave it on the bike?”

“Hmm, it could be... “ he breathed a sigh of relief. “Shall we go then? I'd love to give you a ride, but I only brought a helmet, and I can't put our lives in danger by walking around.” he stretched out his arms pointing in the direction

“I won’t even get on a motorcycle dead.” she said with disdain.

“Oh stop, it's a lot of fun. Next time I'll bring you a helmet.” he said trying to convince the brunette, who was already walking next to you and denying it with her head.

“Can I?” he pointed to the bag that was on Catherine's shoulders. She nodded and he took it off her shoulders, putting it on yours. They walked slowly side by side, in a comfortable silence to his motorcycle.

“Catherine, it was a pleasure to talk to you.” he said in a low tone.

“It was a pleasure talking to you.” She smiled again.

“I'll call you so we can schedule it, okay?” he said handing the bag to her again.

“Okay.” she said leaving. And when he was already a few steps away, he heard his voice.

“Kate!” William called her making her look back. “You have no idea how long I waited for this.”

She just smiled. And William felt as if the whole world had been in slow motion.

Chapter 3

“The day William felt he could be himself and was not worried about being anything different from that.”

Chelsea, London

Not far from the one who invaded her dreams, Catherine woke up for another spring Saturday.

Catherine slept so well that she didn't even mind waking up so early on a day off, still lying in her bed she went over the events of the night before.

Yesterday when I was leaving the Museum, Catherine just wanted to get home and cry to sleep, but William showed up and everything changed. William. For some reason, after talking, Catherine no longer thought of him as Prince William. I could only think of the man who went to her work to see her, the one who remembered everything she said to him, the one who with 10 minutes of conversation made her totally forget all the confusion with John, the one who has the most beautiful eyes she has ever seen and who asked if she would go out with him. Everything seemed like a dream.

Catherine had just turned on the television when she heard her phone ring. When she picked up her cell phone, she noticed a different number. Catherine immediately opened a smile. It could only be him.

“Hello?”

“Catherine? Good morning.”  a smiling voice sounded on the other side of the line. “It's William.”

“Yes? Good morning.”  She replied smiling.

“You have a sleepy voice, did I wake you up?”

“No, I was already awake but I confess that I'm still lying down. And you, why are you up so early?”

“I just woke up, I have to leave in a little while, but before doing anything I needed to talk to you.” Catherine melted when she heard this.

“What do you have to tell me?”

“First I want to know if you arrived well last night, I ended up delaying you and I'm sorry I didn't take you home.”

“I arrived well, don't worry about it, I wouldn't accept a motorcycle ride, anyway.”

“Why?”

“I've never even climbed a motorcycle.”

“For everything there is a first time, I promise you it will be fun.”

“I'll think about your case.”

“Perfect. So... Kate? I can call you that, right? After all, that's the name you put on my phone.”  She laughed when she heard him. His morning laugh made William sit on the bed

“Yes, you can call me Kate, it's like most people call it.

“Right, Kate. Seriously, I called you to let you know that I wanted to take you to dinner at the best restaurant in London and do everything the right way, the way you deserve it, but I don't want to expose you. I don't want the press behind you just for having dinner with me. Do you understand?” Catherine until that moment, had not even thought about the press, nor on display, about anything related to it.

“We don't need to go to a restaurant. I don't care about these things, William.”

“Good to hear that.”  He sighed.  “We can meet somewhere more private, I'll take the food and a wine. What do you think?”

“Why don't we meet at the Museum? I know a place there that can give us privacy.”

“At the moment I can't think of anything more perfect.”

“Neither do I, William.”

“Monday, then? What time are you free?”

“I'll be free at 8 p.m.”

“I'll be waiting for you at 8 p.m. Actually, I can't wait to see you again, Kate.”  Confessed William.

“You surprised me, you know?”

“Why?” Catherine heard a lower tone.

“I never imagined that you would come looking for me and out of nowhere you showed up.”

“I wish I had gone on the first day. Rob told me that I couldn't disguise it, sorry if I made you uncomfortable.”  She laughed.

“You made me nervous but not uncomfortable, for some reason it's so easy to talk to you.”

“Do you think so?”

“Yes.”

“So why did you run away?”

“I didn't run away.”

“Yes, he ran away.”

“No.”

“You're stubborn.”

“And you're annoying.” He laughed.

“You're beautiful.”

“You are too.”

“Kate.”

“William.”

 “So you think I'm beautiful?”

 “You're very convinced, you know?”

“You have no idea.”  She laughed.

“You are unbearable.”

“That way you hurt my heart.”

“That's the intention, since I can't hit you on the phone.”

“What a delight to be beaten by a beautiful woman.”

“Idiot. I'll hang up.”

“No, wait. I'll stop bothering you soon.”   They both laughed.”  Before I hang up, can I tell you one more thing?

“Yes?

“I have the impression that we've known each other for years, but I'm pretty sure I've never talked to you before.”

“Um, I can't say.”   Catherine sat on the bed and swallowed it dry.

“Kate?”

“Hum?”

“You got weird.”

“I didn't stay, no.”

“Ah.”

 “We'll see each other on Monday.”

“Woman, don't do this to me.”

“Do what?”

“You make me want to run out of here and go to your house, which I have no idea where it is.” William can hear a giggle.

“Would you come to my house?”

“Yes. If you want me there, of course.”

“Where are you?”

“In Kensington. Where do you live?”

“Actually, I'm very close to you.”

“Really? Where?”

“I live in an apartment in Chelsea.”

“Send me your address, if you want me to pay you a visit.”

“But weren't we going to meet only on Monday?”

“It would be a meeting before the meeting.”

I'm going to Villa Park today and then I can come and see you. An unofficial date. What do you think?”

“I'll think about your case.”

“You think a lot.”

“Don't you?”

“I think about you.” He heard her laugh. “I have to hang up so I won't be late. Kate, it's so good to talk to you. And please think about the address.”

“Okay, William. I'm glad you called me, it was a great way to start the morning.” William smiled triumphantly.

“I agree with you. I hope you have a good day.”

“Good morning to you too.”

“Bye, Kate.”

“Bye, William.”

Catherine hung up the phone, and jumped out of bed, the television was forgotten in the room, while she went to the bathroom to fill the bathtub. Catherine felt even more motivated to start her day.

Thinking about William was addictive, and she felt in the clouds.

After hanging up the phone, William couldn't stop smiling. He was heading towards the bathroom when he heard a knock on the door.

“A moment.”  He takes a shirt that was thrown on the couch and puts it on, then goes towards the door.

 “Good morning, flower of the day.”  William said, opening his arms.

“My God, you're so happy. Good morning, William.”  Natalie opened a smile.

“Today is a wonderful day, Nat!”  William pulled her for a hug.

“Oh Will, what happened?” She asked in the midst of laughter.

“Today there's Aston Villa, woman!” He exclaimed.

“Just for that? From what Rob told me, you left yesterday and talking about it...” Natalie adjusted her posture, speaking in a more serious tone.” William, you need to stop leaving without security.

“Oh Natalie, don't start you either.”

“Who is she?”

“She?”

“Yes. William, I know you. Your team is important to you, but you wouldn't be like that just because you're going out with your friends. And not to mention that to understand you I follow the Premier League table.” William laughed.

“Do you follow the table?” William sat on the couch laughing.” You don't exist.

“What I don't do for you, do I? But Will, don't change the subject, are you the girl from the Museum?” William paralyzed.

“How is it possible for everyone to know this?”

“It's not everyone, just Rob and me. He told me why he was worried, he never saw you like that.”

“Nat, I don't want anyone else to know that...” He took a deep breath. “Yes, it's Kate. I went after her and we made an appointment, I don't want anyone to know, I don't want what happened to my mother to happen to her.”

“William...”

“I can't explain it, it seems I've known her for years.”

“You're in love.” She laughed.

“I see something special about her, I want to explore it.”  He smiled, his eyes shone when he thought of Catherine. “I need to be cautious, you have to help me keep this private, at least for now.”  He looked into Natalie's eyes.

“Everything will be fine! Now let's go, I came to let you know that the coffee is ready. Rob is dressed as Villa from head to toe. You look like an idiot.”  She touched his shoulder and smiled.

“You're still going to marry him, Natalie.”  William spoke mockingly.

“God forbid!” Natalie screamed as she left the room.

Soon after her relaxing bath, Catherine received a visit from her mother and sister. The 3 Middletons made a delicious homemade lunch and caught up. Catherine detailed about the prince's visit to the Museum, but omitted his small involvement with him, not because he hid things from his family, but it was still all too new to them.

In the early afternoon, Catherine photographed some products and scenarios for the parents' store and in the rest of their free time they went out to do what they most liked to do together: shopping.

In the coffee maker near her house, Catherine discreetly takes her cell phone out of the bag, locates the contact that was saved this morning and with a discreet smile types a quick message and soon turned her attention to her sister who did not stop talking about her current boyfriend.

William spent his day off the way he loved so much.

After breakfast, accompanied by Rob and Natalie, he piloted his helicopter to Birmingham.

Flying was one of the things William loved to do the most. If it depended only on him, he would certainly continue in the profession of helicopter pilot in the Royal Air Force Search and Rescue Force.

Arriving in Birmingham, he met some friends at a local Pub, where they ate, drank and chatted away. William felt like any other Englishman and loved it.

Close to the game time, they all went to Villa Park.

The excitement of watching a football game in the stadium is the pinnacle of the experience of cheering for a football team.

A crowd in the stands echoing the corners of the crowd, screaming, applauding.

All in the same tune in a collective motivation around a single goal: the team's victory.

William felt at home in Villa Park. For William, the Aston Villa generates an unparalleled sense of belonging, it was not William who chose to cheer for the Aston Villa, but the Aston Villa who chose it. A connection.

That afternoon, the prince took time off from the titles and can be like any man in love with football. He sang, shouted and had a lot of fun with his friends and as a gift won the 2-0 victory. On the way back to the helicopter, he took his cell phone out of his pocket and noticed that he had a message that could make his day even more perfect.

Kate: 18 Old Church St Street, Chelsea.

William smiled, put his cell phone away and got into the helicopter. The way back has never been so attractive.

Catherine was sitting on the sofa in the living room editing some photos on the computer, while Downton Abbey was on television when she heard a loud noise of an engine passing on the street, her cell phone vibrated.

William: I'm here.

Catherine closes the notebook and runs towards the window, peeking through the curtain of the living room she sees him, William was on a motorcycle, standing in front of his house, waiting for her.

Catherine opens the window, drawing William's attention.

“You really came.” She smiles and signals him to wait.

Catherine moves away from the window, and goes towards the bedroom to put on a pair of sneakers, she looks at herself in the mirror smiling like a teenager, everything seemed magical.

The sky was clear and starry, the temperature was pleasant. It was really a beautiful spring night.

Catherine practically runs to the street, closing the door when leaving and with a few steps the brunette reaches him.

“Hello, Mr. biker.” She talks when she approaches him. William takes off his helmet and smiles, making Catherine almost sigh.

“Hello, pretty lady. Shall we go for a walk?” He asks as he picks up the second helmet and stretches towards her.

“I've never been on a motorcycle before.”

“For everything there is a first time. Come,” he patted the seat behind him. “Come up here. I promise you it will be fun.

“Where are you going to take me?” She asked.

“It's a surprise, relax, I'll take care of you.”  He reassured her.

Putting the two helmets on the handlebars, William took off the jacket and handed it to her.

“Put that on. The temperature is pleasant but the high-speed wind is cold.” Catherine put on his jacket, and it was huge on her.

“Aren't you going to get cold? I can go there to get mine.”

“Not at all...” William looked at her hypnotized. Catherine was finishing closing the zipper and looked at the Aston Villa symbol on the jacket. She smiled, but didn't say anything.

“Here's your helmet.” She took his hand and put it. Catherine could not close the jugular belt of the helmet and William promptly helped her. Her eyes shone in an inexplicable way. Catherine thanked him as she laid her hands gently on his shoulders.

William also put on his helmet. Catherine got even closer, now squeezing his shoulders and rode behind William. Catherine wrapped his waist with her arms and the distance between them completely disappeared.

“How are you?” William asked in a louder tone because of the helmet, and Catherine felt his voice pulsating through her body. She sighed. The feeling was wonderful.

“Everything! Let's go with that soon!” Without thinking straight, Catherine wrapped her arms even more in him, squeezing her hands even more around his waist, it was William's turn to sigh.

William turned the key and Catherine put her hands inside the pocket of her gray sweatshirt. The prince started the engine and left southeast on Old Church St towards Petyt Pl, turned on Chelsea Embankment/A3212 and began to accelerate, the feeling of freedom arising from the inside out. Catherine closed her eyes and clung even more to William, now she felt part of the landscape, the highway was practically empty and she could feel the environment around her. William slowed down a bit and turned right at Chelsea Brg/A 3216, they were almost arriving at Battersea Park. William was so comfortable having Catherine so close to him, but he wasn't sure how she was feeling so he decided to stop at the Park. William turned off the bike and took a deep breath. It was amazing.

Catherine got off the bike and William lamented that he no longer had her arms wrapped around his waist, he took off his helmet and ran his hand through his hair. She also took off her helmet, looked at William and smiled. The most beautiful smile William witnessed. The adrenaline was still running through his veins.

“What did you think?” He said getting off the bike and taking the helmet from her hands. He carried one on his elbow and the other in his hand.

“Ah William, it was amazing. A whirlwind of sensations.” William's face lit up when he heard this.

“I stopped here because I wanted to make sure you were enjoying it.” William spoke looking into his eyes.

“Let's take advantage of the fact that we are here and walk a little through nature.”

“It's a great idea. Do you like being in nature?” She asked and the two began to walk towards the entrance to the park.

“I love everything that involves nature. Do you like it?”  William wasn't cold, but put on the hood of the sweatshirt.

“How amazing! I love it!” She replied, giving him her arm.

Now Catherine was walking arm in arm with William, and he felt like a fool. They went ahead in the park, talking, William told about his environmental projects and felt that he could be himself and was not worried about being anything different from that. It was an indescribable feeling.

When they arrived near the River Thames, William suggested an ice cream, so they went to the Pear Tree Cafe. The place was quiet and not very crowded. There was ambient music and some people talking without paying attention to anything around them. Perfect for the occasion.

Catherine ordered a vanilla ice cream and chocolate William. They went to the outside seats overlooking the lake. William put the helmets on the table.

“So this is a date before the date?” Catherine broke the comfortable silence. He laughed. She licked the ice cream and William ran out of air.

“It's...” He pretended to cough. “We can call it an unofficial meeting. Have you noticed that everything so far has been improvised?”  She looked at him.

“I noticed and know that I like to be surprised.” Catherine wanted to kiss him.

“Oh yeah?” William approached and put her hair behind her ear. “Good to know.” Catherine swallowed it dry. William walked away because his phone rang.

“Sorry, it's my secretary, I'll have to answer.” He got up.

“Hi, Nat.” William said when he put the phone in his ear.

“Hi, William. Where are you?”

“Battersea Park.”

“Are you alone? William, you will get me in trouble if you leave without security, at least if you had warned me. I worry about you, Rob too.”

“I'm with Kate.” He looked in the direction of Catherine, who was now finishing her ice cream by looking at the lake.

“I'm going home soon, don't worry about me.”

“You go out on a motorcycle, without any protection and you don't want me to worry? It's not just a job for me, Will, but ok. Have fun and be careful, please.”

“All right, captain . Next time, I'll let you know. I'm sorry, okay? See you later. Kisses.” He hung up, and went to Catherine again.

“I'm sorry about that, Natalie hates me to go out on a motorcycle.” He murmured.

“I loved the way you treat your employees.”

“They are much more than just employees to me.”  Catherine smiled at the way he spoke.

“You're cute.”  He blushed and she laughed.

“Kate, please.” The sound of her laughter filled something inside him. She approached him by taking his arm.

“Shall we go back?” She nodded and took her helmet, heading towards the door. William did the same.

When they were about to arrive at the parking lot, Catherine let go of his arms and started running.

“Whoever arrives last is the priest's wife!” She screamed in the midst of laughter.

“You're crazy!” William shouted back and shot out.

When she was about to arrive on his motorcycle, Catherine felt William's hands surrounding her waist. The sound of his laughter filled the room. William turned it in his arms, approaching his face, he can almost instantly feel its floral fragrance. It was delicious.

“You almost won! Almost.” He whispered, and she shivered with his breath so close to her face.

“Almost.”  She also whispered.

They stopped laughing and everything seemed to be in slow motion.

The blue in the green. The green in the blue. A connection.

Catherine moistened her lips, but William cut the mood by climbing on the bike.

“Prepared?” He spoke and his voice sounded hoarse. She nodded, riding the bike. William was wrapped again by Catherine's arms and they made their way back.

William stopped in front of Catherine's apartment. They went down and stood on the sidewalk.

William left his helmet on top of the bike, Catherine too.

“Will, it was amazing. I loved spending this time with you.”  She said sighing.

“It was amazing.” He held her hands. “You're amazing.”  She smiled and moistened her lips.

William looked directly at Catherine's lips. His hands climbed up her back and landed delicately on her shoulders approaching her face, he placed a kiss on her forehead, moving away slowly. She shuddered.

“Good evening.” He whispered.

“Good night, take care.” She said softly.

“You were my first and most perfect date before the date.” 

Life is busy, I know I have millions of things to do but if I can't take two hours a week out of my day to have those moments alone with George I wouldn't feel well. I just want to be a normal father to my children, being a father of 3 is a gift and I never, under any circumstances, want to neglect that.

The game ended, I greeted some parents with their children and walked to the locker room to find George who was already waiting for me.

─ Congratulations, my champion! What a game! ─ George jumped into my lap for a hug. ─ Thank you, Dad! I heard you screaming. ─ We laughed together, and I put George on the ground and we went towards his coach. We talked for a brief moment and then we went to the car, it was late afternoon.

The drive home was pretty smooth, George was in the backseat and we were talking excitedly about the match while the radio was playing softly. Suddenly George seems to remember something and pauses rather dramatically.

─ Dad, do you know Thomas? ─ Thomas your friend from school? ─ I look at George through the rearview mirror.

Yes, he himself… ─ What about Thomas?

─ So dad, Thomas told us that his dad moved to another house because he couldn't be in love with his mom anymore. Jacob said that his older brother always says you can't stay in love for a long time, I had to disagree with him, dad. ─ George was saying all this so matter-of-factly while I was stunned with my hands on the steering wheel.

─ Why did you disagree with him, George? ─ Because you've been in love with mom since before I was born, not to mention the fact that you two had three children, mom always says that we are the fruit of love. Three fruits of love must mean something, right?

─ Yes, you are right. ' I said, trying to hide my laughter. ─ And what else did you tell Thomas? What about Jacob?

I was so shocked to hear George talking about Catherine and me that I was speechless, I couldn't process what I was supposed to ask George.

─ So, Thomas said he doesn't understand much about this thing about being in love but his mother assured that they will all be good friends, now he has two rooms and he even invited us to go to his father's new house. Oh, and Jacob said his brother has had three girlfriends, he says he has experience. I told Jacob that you have experience too, even if you only have mom, quality is better than quantity, right? I've heard a lot of people saying that. ─ At that moment I laughed so loud, I just couldn't stop laughing, while George stood with his arms crossed looking in my direction.

─ Father! Why are you laughing? ─ Sorry George, Dad isn't laughing at you, I'm laughing at your comment… ─ I said, fighting the urge to continue laughing. ─ Ah son, quality is really much better than quantity. Well… I already had other girlfriends before I met your mother…

─ Other girlfriends? "George cut me off." ─ Why? ─ Because dating is good, when you're old enough you'll understand. ─ I looked at him through the mirror and he was looking at me confused. ─ But then I met your mother, the only woman who truly captured my heart. When you're old enough, I'll explain everything you need to know about girls. I already know you treat them well, so right now I think that's all you need to know.

─ But how did you know that Mom had won your heart? ─ Ah son… ─ This question surprised me a little. ─ Your mother was different. With her everything was different. ─ Different?

─ When I met your mother I felt something different and special that I had never felt for any other girl before. I learned many things from her. Son… Love is important. Having someone who takes care of your feelings, as well as taking care of the feelings of the person next to you, and that even if love is intense, it alone is not enough. It is always necessary to cultivate this love with respect and trust, and never be afraid to show it. You got it?

George stared at me in silence. I looked at him through the mirror, when our eyes met he smiled but I couldn't decipher if in fact he understood what I meant. I wasn't sure why he was asking me all this, maybe his friend's parents' divorce made him feel insecure and he wanted to make sure it wouldn't happen to us. So concluded as we were entering the gates of home.

─ I love your mother and you are right George, I am in love with her. I love our 'love fruits'. ─ I imitated Catherine at the moment of speaking the last words and heard one of my favorite sounds, her laughter. ─ I will always love.

At that moment I had already parked the car in the garage and when I turned it off, I heard George saying already getting out of the car. ─ Okay, when I grow up I want to be like you but not so cheesy.

I couldn't help but smile as I couldn't answer because he was already running into the house. Walking slowly into the house, as I thought about that little conversation I had with George, I was jolted out of my reverie by shouts of 'Daddy' and a small hurricane rushing towards me. Louis threw himself into my arms.

─ Louis, why are you already in your pajamas? ─ That was the outfit I chose. ─ He said shrugging his shoulders. ─ Where is mom? ─ Making dinner.

I went towards the kitchen with Louis in my lap, entering that room Louis already wanted to go down to sit next to his sister. I stopped at the door for a moment to enjoy the beautiful view.

The workbench was full of papers and crayons, Louis was neatly painting a coloring book, while at his side was my beautiful little girl with her arms resting on the workbench watching a princess movie on the iPad. Next to Louis was a beautiful landscape sheet that could only have been done by Catherine. As I stretched my gaze to the other side of the kitchen I witnessed my oldest boy talking animatedly with her… Catherine, my beautiful wife. Hair tied in a ponytail, a blue flowered dress, covered by a red apron. She stirred the pot as she smiled at George.

─ We won 3-1, and dad wouldn't stop screaming from the stands. ─ Scream? I can't believe your father made a scene. ─ I didn't make a fuss! ─ He said as he kissed the top of Charlotte's head and walked towards my wife. ─ I was just hoping! ─ Daddy, I could only hear you! I'm not complaining but it was funny, there were several people who looked shocked by his excitement, including mr. Parker.

─ Oh my God! ─ Catherine and George burst out laughing. I approached Catherine and placed a kiss on her forehead. ─ I can't help it if I'm a proud and participatory parent. Is dinner almost ready yet? I'm starving. ─ I'm hungry too. ─ George said washing his hands. ─ Yes, dinner is coming out. ─ Catherine said as she pointed to the cupboard, motioning for me to set the table.

Our dinner was peaceful, full of laughter and conversation. My family is the only refuge capable of keeping me safe and at peace.

It was late and the kids were already sleeping, he had just gotten out of the shower and was finally lying down waiting for Catherine.

I started thinking back to the conversation with George, I was still shocked by how certain he was about me being 'in love' with Catherine, the fact that he uses that term is funny as I'm not sure he knows what it is but he was right. I found Catherine in this chaotic world, I didn't lie when I told George that I saw something different and special in Catherine but that's not all, I'm not able to express in words what I feel and felt for her. I saw her and I saw infinite possibilities, I was always so incredulous that this kind of affection would be possible to exist, in small details I noticed in her the tenderness, the pure care, the natural presence. Catherine sees me, I am fragile and vulnerable next to her and she has me in so many ways. My God, I'm delivered to this woman. What happened? I've never been out of control with what I feel! Being a controller might explain it… Always keeping everything in order is my strength. And she takes all that away from me? Still want to surrender? How can I feel this good with her?

─ William! ─ I heard Catherine calling me and making me completely forget what she was thinking.

─ Why did you call me by her name? ─ Because it's your name. ─ She said smiling and sitting on the bed. ─ For you my name is love. I looked serious, pretending to be completely offended by her answer.

─ All right, love. ─ She placed a small kiss on my lips and quickly pulled away. ─ What were you thinking? ─ Ah, n-nothing. ─ I shifted on the bed as she started stroking my neck with one hand. ─ What do you mean nothing? ─ I looked at her and saw that she had a body hydrant in her other hand. So I decided to change the subject.

─ Did you come to pass this on me? ─ she said, pointing to the moisturizer. ─ Yes, take off your T-shirt. ─ Wait… Is this going to end in sex? ─ I put my hands on her hips. ─ No, this is just moisturizing, it's not an invitation to have sex. Take that shirt off! ─ I took off my shirt, rolled it up and placed it on the floor beside the headboard, while she climbed into bed.

Already sitting on the bed, Catherine knelt behind me and with soft touches slid her fingers and hands delicately running moisturizer from the neck to the lumbar region.

─ AHHH! Catherine jumped in fright. ─ What happened? Did I hurt you? ─ She said placing both hands on my neck and leaning down to look into my face. ─ No! I have a gossip! ─ I received an indignant look from Catherine.

─ My God, you gossip, it almost killed me from the heart! Who were you gossiping with? Who is it about? Why didn't you tell me before? ─ The glint in her eyes dawning. Catherine loved to gossip with me, sometimes we would stay up late into the night making small talk. God, I loved her so much.

─ I was waiting for you to go to bed to tell you. George told me. ─ George? Our son? ─ Yes, he is a gossip just like you. ─ I got a mischievous look from her.

─ What did he tell you? ─ She continued to rub cream on my back and give me a kind of massage, but much more carelessly than at the beginning because now she was very attentive to what I was telling her. "So Thomas said…" Catherine cut me off.

─ The Thomas Hudson? ─ I looked back, a little impatient that she had cut me off but laughed at her animation. ─ Yes, himself. My God, you don't even know what it is and you have that little smile on your face. ─ I felt a grip on my back, but I continued. ─ Thomas told George that his parents split up.

─ LIE! ─ I felt a strong slap on the back. ─ AIII! FUCK KATE, YOUR SLAPS HURT! ─ I felt her placing kisses on my back and then the weight of her body coming under me. She sat on my lap and wrapped her hands around my neck.

─ I don't believe it! Mr. and Mrs. Hudson broke up? It's not possible. ─ Well, believe me, girl! Thomas said that his father is already living in another house and even has a room for him, George said that he called the boys to go there and meet. ─ Catherine started laughing in my lap and I looked at her confused.

─ Why are you laughing? The matter is serious. ─ 'Believe me, girl!' ─ She repeated imitating me. ─ I have a very gossipy husband. ─ Catherine suddenly looked more worried. ─ But seriously, Mr. Gossip, I can't believe this, how is Thomas reacting? What else did he tell George? Our love… What does George think about this? We never spoke of divorce to him. Did Thomas say that word? ─ She was going to slap me on the shoulders but I was faster and grabbed her hand.

─ George started the subject by saying that Thomas told him that his father had moved to another house because he could no longer be in love with his mother. ─ Ruth probably talked to him.

─ Yes, probably. ─ I said and placed a kiss on her cheek. ─ The best part of the gossip I haven't told you yet. ─ Then speak. ─ She said rolling on my lap.

I took a deep breath.

─ The conversation was between George, Thomas and Jacob. Thomas said that the father is no longer in love with the mother, Jacob brought 'Arthur's wisdom' and said that you can't be in love for a long time with the same person. Catherine raised an eyebrow. ─ And George completely disagreed with that statement.

─ Did you disagree? Good God, what did that boy say? ─ Catherine was agitated. And I was loving this moment.

─ He said that I have experience because I've been in love with you since before he was born, and that we have 'fruits of love', three to be more specific. God, Kate! Look at the things your son says! Jacob said that his brother has more experience but George countered by saying that quality is better than quantity! He is so genius. ─ We both laughed, Catherine caressed my face.

─ Our son knows that we love each other. ─ Yes, he knows… And he asked how I knew it was you.

─ How so? He's only 9, it's still too early for him to think about that. ─ Catherine looked quite concerned.

─ No love, that's not it. Our son is quite innocent. I think he was just worried, afraid that the same thing that happened to you would happen to us. and Mrs. Hudson. I talked to him. Do not worry about it. ─ I love that he trusts you to talk about this.

─ I love going out with George, next week I want to see if I can take Louis with us. The game will be at 3 pm. ─ Oh no! George will melt with embarrassment having two crazies screaming at him in the stands. ─ Our laughter invaded the room.

Catherine didn't even notice that during our entire conversation she was wiggling around in my lap and stroking my neck, making me practically hard in my pajama bottoms. With her still in my lap I leaned against the headboard and our eyes met.

─ You are so beautiful. ─ I whispered.

You just want to get laid. ─ I always want to have sex with you, because I adore you and I always want to have you in the most complete and most dedicated form there is. But that's not the only reason I called you beautiful. You're always beautiful, even when you're all disheveled giving Louis a bath. She was beautiful in college when she spent sleepless nights studying. Huge dark circles… Ah, I thought she was the most beautiful in the world. I think you are the most beautiful in the world!

─ You always make me melt with love for you. ─ Then melt under me… Shall we make love?

No more words were needed, their tongues danced in an intense kiss, the two wanted each other. Catherine turns her head back when she feels William's mouth sliding down her neck and going to her shoulder, covering her skin with kisses and caresses, sliding the thin straps of her pajamas down.

His hands roam her thighs and climb beneath the fabric, traversing every curve of her slender body and feeling her smooth, fragrant skin burning with desire. She proceeds to kiss his face, down his neck, reaching his collarbone, one of his weakest points. She tries a bite there and makes him take a deep breath, letting out a small moan.

William doesn't resist and takes his hands to her small breasts, his fingers feeling the erect nipples marking the thin pajama top and provoking an already visible reaction in his pants. He gets rid of that piece of fabric, preventing him from feeling her. When Catherine kissed him again, he cupped her breasts in his hands, caressing her nipples, feeling them harden under his fingers. She moans, leaving her lips parted and shifting her hips in his lap, feeling him against her thigh.

Her glances roam each other's bodies. Her fingers touch William's defined chest, even as short nails scratch their way to the back of his neck, making them both sigh together. With the tips of his fingers, the prince glides over Catherine's features, touching her nose, the cheekbones that jump when she smiles wide, down to the soft lips he loves so much to kiss. Unable to stand that small distance any longer, he intertwines his fingers through her long, voluminous hair, pulling her into a devastating kiss.

They press their lips against each other and bodies at the same time. Tongues envelop your desires. William runs his hands down Catherine's back, making her gasp and moan against her mouth. He always found her way of giving herself beautiful, the way her whole body trembles under his touches, how he can feel her skin crawl.

Without hesitation, the prince slides his fingers inside his princess's pajama bottoms, lightly scratching her firm buttocks and returning to her back. Catherine feels her pleasure ache, pressing her mouth even closer to William's and her fingers on the back of his neck, biting his lips hard. William steadies her with his hands behind her back and lays her down on the bed, getting on top of her. He stops for a moment with kisses and caresses just to admire her.

─ You are so beautiful, love. ─ He smiles. ─ I can't stop saying that. ─ He takes her hands and kisses each one of her fingers.

Catherine holds her husband's face, looking at him fixedly, as if wanting to keep each of those traits, each small detail in new memories. In a discreet movement of the lips, a subtle smile adorns her face. A small smile, but full of meanings. A smile William loves and can't resist. He looks down at Catherine's mouth and kisses her one more time, tasting those soft lips he adores.

The prince makes a trail of wet kisses down her chin, reaching her neck and letting himself be intoxicated by her scent. Once again, she moves her head back, leaving her lap free. William descends, distributing kisses and hickeys, descending further, traversing the small valley between her breasts. Catherine tugs at the back of William's neck and looks at him in mute pleading. He knows what she wants, he knows what she can't resist, but he decides to play, going up a little, running his tongue over her shoulders and leaving hickeys in spots that make her shudder, marking her in places only he would see.

─ Oh, my love! ─ Catherine moans when she feels his lips taking her breasts. She grips his back, moving her body against his. He sucks, licks and nibbles on the already erect and sensitive nipples. The brunette pulls the nape of his neck harder, making him stop with those delicious caresses or she would give in before he touches her sex.

Seeing Catherine already breathing heavily and her cheeks flushed, William smiles. He seeks her lips for a slow, snuggling, calming kiss as her hands soon free themselves from his pants. He helps down her fabric and soon leaves her in only her panties. William presses his hips against Catherine's body and she sighs, looking at him, asking for him.

The long fingers of the Prince of Wales run along the side of his beloved's body, shivering and making her almost lose consciousness with the sensations of that caress on her skin. Tenderly, he slides down her panties, dragging the fabric down to her feet. In a moment of rapture, William runs his eyes over her all over, admiring the woman he has there, so close, so close to him. He would never tire of looking at her, so womanly in her natural beauty. But her mouth thirsts for that skin. He then takes hold of her right leg and starts kissing the small, delicate foot, down her calf, to her knee and slowly down her thigh. As soon as he finds the crotch, he passes it with an affectionate breath, teasing it and moving to the left leg, kissing it along its length as well. Catherine stirs, eager for him, already knowing herself to be wet with desire.

─ William … Wales … ─ He smiles as he faces her, loving her name spoken in that tone of lust and pleasure.

William positions himself between her legs, kissing her sex, sucking her clitoris, making her bend her body and close her eyes, trying to find strength to resist and prolong her pleasure, biting her lower lip so as not to moan so much. high. The sounds that come out of her throat make William give up teasing Catherine, what he really wants is to quench his desire to have himself inside her. Upon realizing her husband's movements, she soon got rid of his boxers, leaving his penis free, playing with it in her agile and skillful hands.

─ Ahh Catherine… ─ It's his turn to pant. Catherine's caresses almost send him to heaven. He crawls over her and fits, looking into her eyes. She guides him between her legs. Her eyes say so much, talk so much and lips meet hungry, thirsty. Her tongue slides through his lips to then suck every bit of his man's lips. Her faces move past each other, noses touching fondly.

The Princess of Wales lets go of his hands and loses herself in her prince's blue eyes, finding there the same adoration as when they first surrendered to each other. The two stare at each other as he slowly slides inside her, letting her feel every inch of his cock, a contact that plunges them so deeply into each other that not even fear can reach them. The lips seek and meet again, they delight in each other's taste as intense as they can, while their bodies rock in a slow and strong rhythm. Every time William enters her, Catherine moans between kisses. The two are ecstatic, dizzy with pleasure, marked by love. Skin on skin. Hard to hold back the ecstasy with so much desire for each other.

The desire is so much that the two stop the kiss and just stare at each other, their faces very close, mixing their breaths. Their bodies guided by pure instinct, moving faster and faster, seeking maximum pleasure, allowing themselves to be guided by desire. Catherine presses William against her and slides her legs over his body until they land both on her waist, allowing him to go even deeper inside her. Her nails scratch his shoulders and back. William moans a little more breathlessly than her, almost reaching orgasm. She smiles to see him take so much pleasure in satisfying himself with her.

─ Will… Let me see you… ─ Catherine asks and he opens his eyes, staring at her.

Catherine wants to sink even deeper into that blue as her bodies surrender to the magical pleasure of orgasm, squeezing him into her intimacy and feeling him squeezing her back, the way she loves it. Although small compared to his size, she was never frail. She scrambles her fingers around the back of his neck, squeezing him. The breaths mingle even more breathlessly as their bodies collide and surrender, prolonging the pleasure of having each other. The two kiss trying to appease their tremors and spasms. William turns over in bed and takes Catherine's body on top of his, squeezing her against him, wanting to make sure that what just happened was really real, that she was really in his arms.

As if guessing his thoughts, the princess settles on top and kisses him slowly, telling him of her passion as their tongues seek and meet. William let his fingers run through his long brown hair, pulling out the messy strands that stuck to his sweaty face.

─ I love you, Catherine. ─ He says with a full smile.

She looks at him, runs her fingers over his face, tracing his lips. The man she loves is without his bed, in his house, in his life. William exists and that makes her smile. The fact that he is there inspires her to want to live each day with more commitment to the duties that await her, makes her want to take small and big trips, to discover other reasons that make her smile so beautiful and sincere.

─ I love you, my love. ─ I will always be in love with you. ─ He pulls her even tighter against his body and sighs when she lays her head on his broad chest. William kisses her hair, paying attention to her every tiny reaction, she just wraps her arms better around him and closes her eyes.

─ That's all I needed… You. ─ Catherine declares herself and the prince distributes scents through her hair. ─ Me? - A smile dances on his face. ─ Yes, William, you! ─ Catherine lifts her face and climbs her body a little, moving closer. ─ I love being inside your embrace, I love it when you tell me about your moments with our children, I love it when you give yourself to me… ─ Love… ─ Shh… ─ She puts a finger to his lips and earns a kiss. ─ Life is so good with you.

The prince smiles and gets emotional when he hears her. Without words that can convey to Catherine the size of her love, he carefully wraps her in his arms and kisses her until they both lose their breath.

─ Life is so good with you. ─ He repeats the statement she had made to him.

Catherine lays down again on his chest, seeking the beat of that heart. The two are silent, enjoying each other's presence. Slowly, their fingers come together and intertwine. Indeed, life is really good when you have someone to love.

I hope you enjoyed :) I don't have a tumblr dedicated to Will and Kate anymore but I'm always on twitter @athleticofwales and I post my stories on Wattpad. With love, Lele

Original version

POV WILLIAM

2022

Era quarta-feira e eu fui levar George para o futebol, é um dos meus momentos favoritos com ele. George é o meu sonho realizado, o menino mais doce que já conheci. George tem um talento natural para o futebol, arrisco a dizer que é o melhor lateral da escola, se Catherine e o meu pai não me segurassem eu já tinha colocado ele na base do Aston Villa.

Estava na arquibancada acompanhando atentamente o jogo, torcendo e gritando como um louco enquanto alguns pais ficavam apenas lá sentados, olhando para a tela do celular.

A vida é corrida, sei que tenho milhões de coisas para fazer mas se eu não conseguir tirar duas horas por semana do meu dia para para ter esses momentos só com George eu não me sentiria bem. Eu só quero ser um pai normal para os meus filhos, ser pai de 3 é uma dádiva e eu jamais em hipótese alguma, quero negligenciar isso.

O jogo acabou, cumprimentei alguns pais com seus filhos e caminhei até o vestiário para encontrar George que já estava a minha espera.

─ Parabéns, meu campeão! Que jogão! ─ George pulou no meu colo para um abraço. ─ Obrigado, papai! Eu ouvi você gritando. ─ Rimos juntos, e coloquei George no chão e fomos em direção ao seu treinador. Conversamos por um breve momento e depois fomos para o carro, já era fim de tarde.

O caminho para casa era bem tranquilo, George estava no banco de trás e nós estávamos falando animadamente sobre a partida enquanto no rádio tocava uma música baixinho. De repente George parece se lembrar de algo e faz uma pausa um tanto dramática.

─ Papai, sabe o Thomas? ─ O Thomas seu amigo da escola? ─ Olho para George através do espelho retrovisor. ─ Sim, ele mesmo... ─ O que tem o Thomas?

─ Então pai, Thomas nos disse que o pai dele foi morar em outra casa porque não conseguia mais ser apaixonado pela mãe dele. O Jacob falou que o irmão mais velho dele, sempre diz que não da pra ficar apaixonado por muito tempo, eu tive que discordar dele, pai. ─ George dizia tudo isso com tanta naturalidade enquanto eu estava atônito com as mãos no volante.

─ Por que você discordou dele, George? ─ Porque você é apaixonado pela mamãe desde antes de eu nascer, sem contar que vocês dois fizeram três filhos, a mamãe sempre fala que nós somos frutos de amor. Três frutos de amor deve significar alguma coisa, não é?

─ Sim, você tem razão. ─ Soltei tentando esconder o riso. ─ E o que mais vocês falaram ao Thomas? E o Jacob?

Estava tão chocado de ouvir George falando sobre Catherine e eu que fiquei sem palavras, não conseguia processar o que devia perguntar a George.

─ Então, Thomas disse que não entende muito sobre esse lance de ser apaixonado mas a mãe dele garantiu que serão todos bons amigos, agora ele tem dois quartos e até chamou a gente pra ir na nova casa do pai dele. Ah, e Jacob disse que o irmão dele já teve três namoradas, ele diz que tem experiência. Eu falei a Jacob que você tem experiência também, mesmo você tendo só a mamãe, qualidade é melhor que quantidade né? Eu já ouvi muita gente dizendo isso. ─ Nesse momento eu gargalhei tão alto, simplesmente não conseguia parar de rir, enquanto George ficou parado de braços cruzados olhando em minha direção.

─ Pai! Porque você tá rindo? ─ Desculpa George, papai não está rindo de você, estou rindo do seu comentário... ─ Disse lutando contra a vontade de continuar rindo. ─ Ah filho, qualidade é realmente muito melhor que quantidade. Bem... Eu já tive outras namoradas antes de conhecer a sua mãe...

─ Outras namoradas? ─ George me cortou. ─ Por quê? ─ Porque é bom namorar, quando você tiver idade para isso você vai entender. ─ O olhei através do espelho e ele estava me olhando confuso. ─ Mas aí eu conheci sua mãe, a única mulher que realmente conquistou meu coração. Quando você tiver idade, eu vou te explicar tudo que você precisa saber sobre garotas. Eu já sei que você as trata bem, então no momento acho que isso é tudo que você precisa saber.

─ Mas como você soube que a mamãe conquistou seu coração? ─ Ah filho... ─ Essa pergunta me deixou um tanto surpreso. ─ Sua mãe era diferente. Com ela tudo foi diferente. ─ Diferente?

─ Quando eu conheci sua mãe eu senti algo diferente e especial que eu nunca tinha sentido por nenhuma outra garota antes. Com ela eu aprendi diversas coisas. Filho... O amor é importante. Ter alguém que cuide dos seus sentimentos, assim como cuidar dos sentimentos da pessoa ao seu lado, e que mesmo que o amor seja intenso, somente ele não basta. É sempre necessário cultivar esse amor com respeito e confiança, e nunca ter medo de demonstrar. Você entendeu?

George me olhava fixamente, em silêncio. Eu o olhava através do espelho, quando nossos olhos se encontraram ele sorriu mas não consegui decifrar se de fato ele tinha entendido o que eu queria dizer. Não entendia ao certo o motivo dele estar me perguntando tudo isso, talvez o divórcio dos pais do seu amigo tenham deixado ele inseguro e ele queria ter certeza que não iria acontecer com a gente. Então conclui já que estávamos entrando nos portões de casa.

─ Eu amo a sua mãe e você tem razão George, eu sou apaixonado por ela. Amo nossos 'frutos de amor'. ─ Imitei Catherine no momento de falar as últimas palavras e escutei um dos meus sons favoritos, sua risada. ─ Sempre vou amar.

Nesse momento já havia estacionado o carro na garagem e quando o desliguei, ouvi George dizendo já descendo do carro. ─ Certo, quando eu crescer quero ser como você mas não tão brega.

Não consegui deixar de sorrir já que não pude responder porque ele já estava correndo para dentro de casa. Caminhando lentamente para dentro de casa, enquanto pensava sobre essa pequena conversa que tive com George, fui tirado dos meus devaneios por gritos de 'papai' e um pequeno furacão correndo em minha direção. Louis se atirou em meus braços.

─ Louis, porque você já está de pijama? ─ Essa foi a roupa que eu escolhi. ─ Disse ele encolhendo os ombros. ─ Cadê a mamãe? ─ Fazendo o jantar.

Fui em direção a cozinha com Louis em meu colo, entrando nesse cômodo Louis já quis descer para se sentar ao lado da sua irmã. Parei na porta por um instante para apreciar a linda vista.

A bancada estava repleta de papéis e lápis de cor, Louis estava pintando caprichosamente um livro de colorir, enquanto ao seu lado estava a minha linda garotinha com os braços apoiados na bancada assistindo algum filme de princesas no iPad. Ao lado de Louis havia uma folha com linda paisagem que só poderia ter sido feito por Catherine. Ao esticar o meu olhar para o outro lado da cozinha presenciei meu garoto mais velho conversando animadamente com ela... Catherine, minha bela esposa. O cabelo preso num rabo de cavalo, um vestido azul florido, coberto por um avental vermelho. Ela mexia a panela enquanto sorria para George.

─ A gente ganhou de 3x1, e o papai não parava de gritar lá da arquibancada. ─ Gritar? Não acredito que o seu pai fez escândalo. ─ Eu não fiz escândalo! ─ Disse enquanto beijava o topo da cabeça de Charlotte e ia em direção a minha esposa. ─ Eu só estava torcendo! ─ Papai, só dava pra ouvir você! Não estou reclamando mas foi engraçado, tinha várias pessoas que pareciam chocadas com a sua animação, inclusive o sr. Parker.

─ Oh meu Deus! ─ Catherine e George caíram na risada. Me aproximei de Catherine e depositei um beijo em sua testa. ─ Não posso fazer nada se sou um pai orgulhoso e participativo. O jantar já está quase pronto? Estou morrendo de fome. ─ Eu também estou com fome. ─ Disse George lavando as mãos. ─ Sim, o jantar está saindo. ─ Catherine disse enquanto apontava para o armário, fazendo sinal para que eu arrumasse a mesa.

Nosso jantar foi tranquilo, cheio de risadas e conversas. Minha família é o único refúgio capaz de me manter seguro e em paz.

                                                 ⭑⭑⭑⭑⭑

Já era tarde e as crianças já estavam dormindo, tinha acabado de sair do banho e estava finalmente deitado esperando por Catherine.

Comecei a pensar novamente na conversa com George, eu ainda estava chocado com a certeza que ele tinha sobre eu ser 'apaixonado' por Catherine, o fato dele usar esse termo é engraçado pois não tenho certeza se ele sabe o que é isso, mas ele tinha razão. Encontrei Catherine nesse mundo caótico, eu não menti quando disse a George que vi algo diferente e especial em Catherine mas não é só isso, não sou capaz de expressar em palavras o que sinto e senti por ela. Eu a vi e enxerguei infinitas possibilidades, eu sempre me fiz tão descrente de que esse tipo de afeto seria possível de existir, em pequenos detalhes percebi nela a ternura, o cuidado puro, a presença natural. Catherine me vê, sou frágil e vulnerável ao lado dela e ela me tem de tanto jeitos. Meu Deus, eu estou entregue a essa mulher. O que aconteceu? Nunca fui descontrolado com o que sinto! Ser controlador talvez explique... Sempre mantendo tudo em ordem, é o meu forte. E ela me tira tudo isso? Mesmo assim quero me entregar? Como posso me sentir tão bem assim com ela?

─ William! ─ Ouvi Catherine me chamando e me fazendo esquecer completamente o que estava pensando.

─ Por que você me chamou pelo nome? ─ Porque é seu nome. ─ Disse ela sorrindo e sentando na cama. ─ Pra você meu nome é amor. ─ Olhei sério, fingindo estar completamente ofendido pela resposta dela.

─ Tá bom, amor. ─ Ela depositou um beijinho em meus lábios e separou rapidamente. ─ O que você estava pensando? ─ Ah, n-nada. ─ Me remexi na cama pois ela começou a acariciar meu pescoço com uma mão. ─ Como assim nada? ─ Olhei pra ela e vi que ela estava com um hidrante corporal em outra mão. Então resolvi mudar de assunto.

─ Você veio passar isso em mim? ─ Disse apontando para o hidratante. ─ Sim, tira a camiseta. ─ Espera... Isso vai terminar em sexo? ─ Coloquei minhas mãos no quadril dela. ─ Não, isso é só hidratante, não é um convite pra transar. Tira logo essa camisa! ─ Tirei a camisa, enrolei e coloquei no chão ao lado da cabeceira, enquanto ela subia na cama.

Já sentado na cama, Catherine se ajoelhou atrás de mim e com toques suaves deslizava seus dedos e mãos delicadamente passando hidratante desde o pescoço até a região lombar.

─ AHHH! ─ Catherine deu um pulo assustada. ─ O que foi? Te machuquei? ─ Disse ela colocando as duas mãos no meu pescoço e se inclinando para olhar no meu rosto. ─ Não! Eu tenho uma fofoca! ─ Recebi um olhar indignado de Catherine.

─ Meu Deus, seu fofoqueiro, quase me matou do coração! Com quem você estava fofocando? É sobre quem? Porque não me disse antes? ─ O brilho nos olhos dela surgindo. Catherine adorava fofocar comigo, as vezes nós ficávamos até altas horas da noite jogando conversa fora. Deus, eu a amava tanto.

─ Eu estava esperando você deitar pra te contar. O George me contou. ─ O George? Nosso filho? ─ Sim, ele é fofoqueiro igual a você. ─ Recebi um olhar travesso dela.

─ O que ele te disse? ─ Ela continuou passando creme nas minhas costas e fazendo uma espécie de massagem mas muito mais desleixada que no início porque agora ela estava super atenta no que eu estava contando. ─ Então, o Thomas disse... ─ Catherine me interrompeu.

─ O Thomas Hudson? ─ Olhei para trás, um tanto impaciente por ela ter me cortado mas ri da sua animação. ─ Sim, o próprio. Meu Deus você nem sabe o que é e ta com esse sorrisinho no rosto. ─ Senti um apertão nas costas, mas continuei. ─ O Thomas contou para George que os pais dele se separaram.

─ MENTIRA! ─ Senti um tapa forte nas costas. ─ AIII! PORRA KATE, SEUS TAPAS DOEM! ─ Senti ela depositando beijos nas minhas costas e em seguida o peso do seu corpo vindo sob mim. Ela se sentou no meu colo e passou as mãos envolta do meu pescoço.

─ Não acredito! O sr. e a sra. Hudson se separaram? Não é possível. ─ Pois acredite, menina! O Thomas falou que o pai dele já está morando em outra casa e inclusive tem até um quarto para ele, George contou que ele chamou os meninos para ir lá conhecer. ─ Catherine começou a gargalhar no meu colo e eu olhei confuso pra ela.

─ Por que você está rindo? O assunto é sério. ─ 'Pois acredite, menina!' ─ Ela repetiu me imitando. ─ Eu tenho um marido muito fofoqueiro. ─ De repente Catherine ficou com um ar mais preocupada. ─ Mas falando sério, sr. Fofoqueiro, não consigo acreditar nisso, como Thomas está reagindo? O que mais ele disse a George? Nossa amor... O que George pensa sobre isso? Nós nunca falamos de divórcio para ele. O Thomas falou essa palavra? ─ Ela ia me dar um tapa nos ombros mas eu fui mais rápido e segurei sua mão.

─ George começou o assunto falando que o Thomas falou pra ele que o pai foi morar em outra casa porque não conseguia mais ser apaixonado pela mãe. ─ Provavelmente a Ruth deve ter conversado com ele.

─ Sim, provavelmente. ─ Disse e depositei um beijo em sua bochecha. ─ A melhor parte da fofoca ainda não te contei. ─ Então fala. ─ Disse ela rebolando em meu colo.

Respirei fundo.

─ A conversa era entre George, Thomas e Jacob. Thomas contou que o pai não é mais apaixonado pela mãe, o Jacob trouxe a 'sabedoria do Arthur' e disse que não da pra ser apaixonado por muito tempo pela mesma pessoa. ─ Catherine levantou a sobrancelha. ─ E o George discordou completamente dessa afirmação.

─ Discordou? Por Deus, o que esse menino disse? ─ Catherine estava agitada. E eu estava adorando esse momento.

─ Ele disse que eu tenho experiência porque eu sou apaixonado por você desde antes dele nascer, e que nós temos 'frutos de amor', três para ser mais específico. Deus, Kate! Olha as coisas que seu filho fala! O Jacob falou que o irmão dele tem mais experiência mas George o rebateu dizendo que qualidade é melhor que quantidade! Ele é tão genioso. ─ Nós dois rimos, Catherine acariciou o meu rosto.

─ Nosso filho sabe que nós nos amamos. ─ Sim, ele sabe... E ele perguntou como eu soube que era você.

─ Como assim? Ele só tem 9, ainda está muito cedo para ele pensar nisso. ─ Catherine pareceu bem preocupada.

─ Não amor, não é isso. Nosso filho é bem inocente. Eu acho que ele só estava preocupado, com medo de acontecer com a gente o mesmo que aconteceu com o sr. e a sra. Hudson. Eu conversei com ele. Não se preocupe com isso. ─ Eu amo que ele confie em você para conversar sobre isso.

─ Eu amo sair com George, semana que vem quero ver se levo Louis com a gente. O jogo será às 15h. ─ Oh não! O George vai derreter de vergonha de ter dois malucos gritando para ele na arquibancada. ─ Nossa risada invadiu o quarto.

Catherine nem reparou que durante toda nossa conversa ela ficou rebolando no meu colo e acariciando meu pescoço me deixando praticamente duro dentro da calça do pijama. Com ela ainda em meu colo eu me encostei na cabeceira da cama e nossos olhos se encontraram.

─ Você é tão linda. ─ Sussurrei. ─ Você só quer transar. ─ Eu sempre quero transar com você, porque eu adoro e sempre quero te ter na forma mais completa e mais entregue que há. Mas não é só por isso que te chamei de linda. Você é linda sempre, até quando está toda descabelada dando banho no Louis. Era linda na faculdade quando passava noites em claro estudando. As olheiras enormes... Ah eu achava a mais linda do mundo. Eu te acho a mais linda do mundo!

─ Você sempre me faz derreter de amores por você. ─ Então se derreta sob mim... Vamos fazer amor?

                                                    ---

Não foi preciso mais palavras, suas línguas dançavam num beijo intenso, os dois se desejavam. Catherine vira a cabeça para trás ao sentir a boca de William deslizando por seu pescoço e indo até o ombro, percorrendo sua pele com beijos e carícias, deslizando as alças finas de seu pijama para baixo.

As mãos dele passeiam pelas coxas e sobem por baixo do tecido, percorrendo cada curva do corpo esguio e sentindo a pele lisa e cheirosa ardente de desejo. Ela passa a beijar o rosto dele, descendo pelo pescoço, alcançando a clavícula, um dos pontos mais fracos dele. Ensaia uma mordida ali e o faz respirar fundo, soltando um pequeno gemido.

William não resiste e leva suas mãos aos pequenos seios dela, os dedos sentindo os mamilos eriçados marcando a blusa fina do pijama e provocando uma reação já visível em suas calças. Ele se livra daquele pedaço de tecido, impedindo-o de senti-la. Quando Catherine, volta a beijá-lo, ele encaixa os seios dela em suas mãos, acariciado os mamilos, sentindo-os endurecer em seus dedos. Ela geme, deixando seus lábios entreabertos e mexendo o quadril no colo dele, sentindo-o em sua coxa.

Seus olhares namoram o corpo um do outro. Os dedos dela tocam o peitoral definido de William, mesmo que curtas suas unhas arranham o caminho até a nuca, fazendo os dois suspirarem juntos. Com as pontas dos dedos, o príncipe desliza pelos traços de Catherine, tocando-lhe o nariz, as maças do rosto que saltam quando ela sorri largo, descendo até os lábios macios que ele tanto adora beijar. Sem aguentar mais aquela pequena distância, entrelaça os dedos pelos cabelos longos e volumosos, puxando-a para um beijo devastador.

Pressionam os lábios uns contra os outros e os corpos ao mesmo tempo. As línguas envolvem seus desejos. William passeia as mãos nas costas de Catherine, fazendo ofegar e gemer contra a sua boca. Ele sempre achou lindo o jeitinho dela de se entregar, o modo como o corpo inteiro dela treme aos toques dele, como ele consegue sentir a pele dela arrepiada.

Sem hesitar, o príncipe entra com os dedos dentro da calça do pijama da sua princesa, arranhando levemente as nádegas firmes e voltando às costas. Catherine sente seu prazer doer, apertando ainda mais a boca na de William e os dedos na nuca dele, mordendo-lhe os lábios com força. William a firma com as mãos nas costas e a deita na cama, ficando por cima dela. Ele para um instante com beijos e carícias apenas para admirá-la.

─ Você é tão linda, amor. ─ Ele sorri. ─ Não consigo deixar de dizer isso. ─ Ele lhe toma as mãos e beija cada um dos dedos dela.

Catherine segura o rosto do esposo, olhando-o fixamente, como se querendo guardar em novas memórias cada um daqueles traços, cada pequeno detalhe. Num movimento discreto dos lábios, um sorriso sutil enfeita a face dela. Um sorriso pequeno, mas cheio de significados. Um sorriso que William ama e não resiste. Ele baixa os olhos para a boca de Catherine e a beija mais uma vez, saboreando aqueles lábios macios que ele adora.

O príncipe faz uma trilha de beijos molhados descendo pelo queixo dela, chegando ao pescoço e se deixando inebriar pelo cheiro dela. Mais uma vez, ela move a cabeça para trás, deixando o colo livre. William desce distribuindo beijos e chupões, descendo mais, percorrendo o pequeno vale entre os seios dela. Catherine puxa a nuca de William e o olha num pedido mudo. Ele sabe o que ela quer, sabe o que ela não resiste, mas decide brincar, subindo um pouco, passeando com a língua por seus ombros e deixando chupões em pontos que a fazem estremecer, marcando-a em lugares que apenas ele veria.

─ Oh, meu amor! ─ Catherine geme ao sentir os lábios dele tomando-lhe os seios. Ela agarra às costas dele, movimentando o corpo ao encontro ao dele. Ele chupa, lambe e mordisca os mamilos já eriçados e sensíveis. A morena puxa sua nuca com mais força, fazendo-o parar com aquelas carícias deliciosas ou ela se entregaria antes mesmo dele tocar em seu sexo.

Vendo Catherine já com a respiração alterada e as bochechas enrubescidas, William sorri. Ele busca os lábios dela para um beijo lento, de aconchego e calmaria enquanto as mãos dela logo se livram da calça dele. Ele ajuda a descer o tecido e logo a deixa apenas de calcinha. William pressiona o quadril contra corpo de Catherine ela suspira, olhando-o, pedindo por ele.

Os dedos longos do Príncipe de Gales percorrem a lateral do corpo da sua amada, arrepiando-a e fazendo-a quase perder os sentidos com as sensações daquela carícia em sua pele. Com carinho, ele desliza a calcinha dela, arrastando o tecido até os pés. Num momento de enlevo, William percorre-a inteira com os olhos, admirando a mulher que tem ali, tão perto, tão dele. Jamais se cansaria de olhá-la, tão mulher em sua beleza natural. Mas sua boca tem sede daquela pele. Ele então segura a perna direita dela e começa beijando o pé delicado e pequeno, desce pela panturrilha, chega ao joelho e percorre devagar a coxa. Assim que encontra a virilha, passa com um sopro carinhoso, provocando-a e indo para a perna esquerda, beijando-a por toda sua extensão também. Catherine se remexe, ansiosa por ele, já se sabendo molhada de desejo.

─ William... Wales... ─ Ele sorri ao encará-la, amando seu nome dito naquele tom de luxúria e prazer.

William se posiciona entre as pernas dela, beijando-lhe o sexo, sugando-lhe o clitóris, fazendo-a curvar o corpo e fechar os olhos, tentando buscar forças para resistir e prolongar o seu prazer, mordendo o lábio inferior para não gemer tão alto. Os sons que saem pela garganta dela fazem William desistir de provocar Catherine, ele quer mesmo é saciar seu desejo de ter-se dentro dela. Ao perceber os movimentos do seu esposo, ela logo se livra da cueca box dele, deixando seu pênis livre, brincando com ele em suas mãos ágeis e habilidosas.

─ Ahh Catherine... ─ É a vez dele ofegar. As carícias de Catherine quase o levam ao céu. Ele engatinha sobre ela e se encaixa, olhando-a nos olhos. Ela o guia entre suas pernas. Seus olhos dizem tanto, conversam tanto e os lábios se encontram com fome, com sede. A língua dela desliza pelos lábios dele para depois sugar cada pedacinho dos lábios do seu homem. Os rostos passeiam um pelo outro, os narizes se tocam com carinho.

A Princesa de Gales solta suas mãos e se perde nos olhos azuis do seu príncipe, encontrando ali a mesma adoração de quando se entregaram um ao outro pela primeira vez. Os dois se olham fixamente enquanto ele desliza devagar para dentro dela, deixando-a sentir cada centímetro do seu pênis, um contato que faz os dois mergulharem tão fundo um no outro que nem o medo pode alcançá-los. Os lábios se buscam e se encontram novamente, eles se deliciam no gosto um do outro o mais intenso que podem, enquanto seus corpos se embalam num ritmo lento e forte. A cada vez que William entra nela, Catherine geme entre os beijos. Os dois estão extasiados, tontos de prazer, marcados pelo amor. Pele na pele. Difícil conseguir segurar o êxtase com tanta vontade um do outro.

O desejo é tanto que os dois param o beijo e apenas se olham fixamente, com os rostos bem próximos, misturando as respirações. Seus corpos guiados pelo puro instinto, movendo-se cada vez mais rápidos, buscando o máximo de prazer, permitindo-se guiar pelo desejo. Catherine aperta William contra si e desliza suas pernas pelo corpo dele até pousar as duas em sua cintura, permitindo que ele vá ainda mais dentro dela. Suas unhas arranham os ombros e as costas dele. William geme um tanto mais ofegante que ela, quase chegando ao orgasmo. Ela sorri ao vê-lo sentir tanto prazer ao se satisfazer com ela.

─ Will... Deixa eu ver você... ─ Catherine pede e ele abre os olhos, fixando-se nela.

Catherine quer mergulhar ainda mais fundo naquele azul enquanto seus corpos se entregam ao prazer mágico do orgasmo, apertando-o em sua intimidade e sentindo-o apertá-la de volta, do jeito que ela adora. Apesar de pequena em comparação ao tamanho dele, ela nunca foi frágil. Embaralha seus dedos envolta de sua nuca, apertando-o. As respirações se misturam ainda mais ofegantes enquanto seus corpos se chocam e se entregam, prolongando o prazer de se terem. Os dois se beijam buscando aplacar seus tremores e espasmos. William se vira na cama e leva o corpo de Catherine para cima do seu, apertando-o contra si, querendo se assegurar de que o que acabara de acontecer fora mesmo real, de que ela está realmente em seus braços.

Como se adivinhando os pensamentos dele, a princesa se ajeita por cima e o beija devagar, dizendo-lhe de sua paixão enquanto suas línguas se buscam e se encontram. William deixa seus dedos percorreram seu longo cabelo castanho, retirando alguns fios bagunçados que lhe grudavam no rosto suado.

─ Eu amo você, Catherine. ─ Ele diz com um sorriso pleno.

Ela o contempla, passeia os dedos pelo seu rosto, contornando seus lábios. O homem que ela ama está sem sua cama, em sua casa, em sua vida. William existe e isso a faz sorrir. O fato dele estar ali lhe inspira a querer viver cada dia com mais comprometimento os deveres que lhe aguardam, a faz querer fazer pequenas e grandes viagens, a descobrir outros motivos que o façam ter aquele sorriso tão lindo e sincero.

─ Eu amo você, meu amor. ─ Eu sempre serei apaixonado por você. ─ Ele a aperta ainda mais contra seu corpo e suspira quando ela deita sua cabeça em seu peito largo. William lhe beija os cabelos, prestando atenção em cada minúscula reação dela, que apenas envolve melhor os braços ao redor dele e fecha os olhos.

─ Era tudo que eu precisava... Você. ─ Catherine se declara e o príncipe distribui cheirinhos pelos cabelos dela. ─ Eu? ─ Um sorriso dança no rosto dele. ─ Sim, William, você! ─ Catherine levanta o rosto e sobe um pouco seu corpo, aproximando-se mais. ─ Eu amo ficar dentro do seu abraço, amo quando você me conta seus momentos com nossos filhos, amo quando você se entrega para mim... ─ Amor... ─ Shh... ─ Ela põe um dedo sobre os lábios dele e ganha um beijo. ─ A vida é tão boa com você.

O príncipe sorri e se emociona ao ouvi-la. Sem palavras que possam transmitir a Catherine o tamanho do seu amor, ele a envolve cuidadosamente nos braços e a beija até os dois perderem o fôlego.

─ A vida é tão boa com você. ─ Ele repete a declaração que ela havia feito a ele.

Catherine se deita novamente sobre o peito dele, buscando o pulsar daquele coração. Os dois ficam em silêncio, desfrutando a presença um do outro. Devagar, os dedos se juntam e se entrelaçam. De fato, a vida é realmente boa quando se tem alguém para amar.

William and Kate had been in a relationship for some time, they loved spending time together, watching movies, talking for hours on end or just in comfortable silence and whenever an opportunity arose they had their moments of intimacy, affectionate exchanges, long kisses in love and silly hands all over each other's bodies, but Kate always stopped when she realized that lust was speaking louder than her passionate heart.

Afraid that William would think she didn't want him, she revealed to him that she wanted him so much, but she wanted their “first time” to be special and not rushed into in the heat of the moment.

William, a gentleman that he is, was understanding and lovingly respectful of his Kate.

.

.

He wanted to take their relationship a step further and knew that with Kate it had to be special, if that was what she wanted then that was how he was going to do it.

Taking advantage of the Saturday they would both be alone in the apartment, he decided that the time would be right, he would take the initiative.

He arranged a dinner with Kate, but he didn't tell her what it would be like because he wanted to surprise her, so he just told her “Look beautiful for me, I've booked a special night for us” and she gladly accepted.

William had no cooking skills, he even thought of a romantic dinner at the restaurant, but he didn't want his special night to be marred by paparazzi or be in the papers the next day, so he decided to do something simple so he wouldn't end up with them in headlines of newspapers and not even with him almost burning the kitchen as it happened before.

As they shared an apartment with other friends, he decided to do everything in his room so that he would not be asked what he was preparing and that he would end up spoiling the surprise. When night fell, her friends left for another Saturday party in a pub and Kate finally arrived.

.

.

A small table in the corner right next to the open window had some food available for the couple such as cheeses, breads, various fruits, a pitcher of water, a bottle of wine and whiskey. Facing the curtained window was the large and apparently very comfortable bed.

Kate walked over and gently touched the sheets of pure silk that covered and soon imagined how that fabric would feel against her bare skin… She was holding a glass of wine and William a glass of whiskey and his favorite songs played in the background.

- I hope that you enjoyed. - William said, taking her out of her thoughts. She turned to look at him and registered the slight blush on his face, he was nervous as he had been the day they exchanged their first kiss, embarrassed that he felt so excited just touching her. But the truth was, she also wanted him so much… And she looked forward to that moment.

When William and Kate thought they had talked, drank and ate enough, her eyes sparkled at him making it clear that now would be the time to take their relationship one step further.

She approached him slowly and touched his face, admiring his clenched jaw, the slight flush in his face and his very blue and bright eyes, the blond hair that she soon found she loved to stroke. And so she did, receiving an appreciative smile from the man, who joined his forehead to hers, making contact more and more inevitable, his blue eyes never leaving the green ones.

– You are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen. – He muttered delightedly.

– How can you be so sure, mr. Wales? Kate laughed, her eyebrow raised.

- You have a stunning beauty, but what is most beautiful in you is your heart . - He finished and put his lips to hers in a slow kiss, but hot enough to fan the flame that had already been born between them.

They allowed themselves to explore each other, Kate's hands making a home on the back of the man's neck, stroking his hair as he let his left arm encircle her small waist, pulling her closer and making their bodies stay tight glued together and his right hand came up, cradling the side of her neck gently but firmly. The touch of his lips and his warm, velvety tongue was too intense and she couldn't contain the soft sound of pleasure that escaped her when the kiss ended, but he kept his forehead pressed to hers, both of them panting as if they'd run miles . When she opened her eyes, she saw that his were burning in a desire he held back with immense difficulty and she almost fell apart right there under the weight of that gaze, but then he remembered that they should at least get rid of so many clothes if they wanted to do anything. So she lifted her hands, lightly running her fingers through the strands of her hair, and turned her back to him.

– Can you help me with this dress? – She muttered and he didn't refuse. It dislodged button by button down her back that ran from her neck to just below her waist, pushed the sleeves off her shoulders, and the dress fell at her feet. She pushed the fabric with her foot and turned to face him again, letting him admire the slender figure covered only by a single piece of white satin with spaghetti straps that showed the shape of her small breasts and went up a little above. halfway up her thighs, it was so short. William once again looked at her with that hunger in his eyes and she wanted to succumb to that desire...

- Your turn. – She muttered and walked over to push his suit off his shoulders. Two pairs of hands moved quickly to free him from his clothes, until only the half-open shirt was left.

They admired each other for long minutes until William reached up and gently touched the curve between Kate's neck and collarbone, down to her shoulder, where the thin strap of her babydoll gave way, exposing one breast to the warm spring air that rushed in. through the open bedroom window. He slowly lowered his hand over her breast, feeling her nipple instantly react against his palm. When he cupped the curve of her beautiful chest and held it gently and firmly and Kate closed her eyes, sighing with desire, he couldn't resist any longer; again he encircled her waist with his arm, pulling her towards him more abruptly than he intended, and captured her mouth in a fiery kiss, invading her mouth with his tongue.

Her legs weakened under the weight of the lust of that moment, and in just a few steps, with William pushing her slowly, they tumbled onto the bed, William hovering over her, bracing himself on his arms resting on either side of her head. By now Kate could barely contain herself, lifting her hips against him and encircling his waist with her legs. Noticing her anxiety, William gripped the only missing piece on either side of her hips and pulled it over her head, leaving Kate naked for the heat of his gaze.

He admired the stunning beauty of her nudity for several minutes, registering the curve of her breasts and the pink tips of her nipples, the thin, if not so well defined, abdomen, the ripe thighs and the dark curls that graced her sex. Not in his best dreams would he imagine having such a beautiful girlfriend, a woman so dedicated in her studies, so brave and so willing to give in to his most lustful desires. And now she was there, all given to him...

'Will…' She muttered, sighing, and once again their eyes met. He wanted to be inside her and commit with her all the most indecent sins that crossed his mind at that moment, but he wanted to make that night the most special of their lives and if he was going to make love to that woman, he was going to do it right. Then when their eyes met he gently touched her face and made that statement for the second time that night.

– I love you, Kate. - And once again kissed her devoutly. Tongues explored feverishly and she helped him shed the remaining garment, leaving them both gloriously naked.

William wasted no time and soon began an audacious exploration of her body, putting his mouth to her neck in kisses and licks that quickly travelled down her collarbone and breastbone. He let his lips trail over her skin until he cupped a soft breast in his mouth and suckled greedily, making Kate moan shamelessly and weave her fingers into his hair in an attempt to pull him even closer. But it was when he licked her nipple and then pulled it gently between his teeth that she lost herself in pleasure and felt that characteristic heat between her thighs intensify, making her even wetter with desire. He was so good to her…

William's mouth didn't leave her skin for a second, traveling a path down her abdomen and exploring the insides of her thighs, with every kiss, every lick Kate felt as if her skin was being scarred by fire, a fire whose heat only it grew and reached its peak when she felt his mouth welcome the wetness of her opening. When William's tongue bathed the swollen, wet lips of her slit she moaned in surprise and spread her legs apart, offering herself even more fully to his ministrations, and when he sucked the bud of her clit between her lips she moaned even more she brazenly named him and shook her hips against his face. He felt her getting closer and closer, moaning his name frantically as if he were the anchor that held her to keep from sinking, yet he didn't stop working enthusiastically until he felt her melt on his tongue, her thighs spasming and trembling around his head until she sank down onto the mattress, her body wracked with exhaustion after her intense orgasm. He licked the last remnants of her release and worked his way back up with his mouth until their lips met again. She could taste her own on his tongue, which rekindled the fire inside her.

'Will…please…' She whispered against his mouth and deftly lifted a leg to encircle his waist and pull him closer. William moaned at the feel of her slick and wet against his rigid flesh.

He pulled back briefly only to regain eye contact and take her hand, guiding himself to her receptive entrance. – If you feel any discomfort, tell me and I'll stop immediately, okay?

Kate nodded and touched his face tenderly. - I know you would never hurt me on purpose.

Then, in a slow, smooth stroke, he entered her, watching for any expression on her face that indicated pain, which didn't come. Kate sighed and closed her eyes as he lodged himself completely inside her, and there it took William a lot of self-control not to give vent to the lust he felt in that moment at the feel of her silky walls squeezing him so deliciously. He just stood there, allowing her to get used to his intrusion until she opened her eyes and once again nodded.

“Move, please…” And he happily complied with her request, but not before slipping a hand out to find hers and intertwining their fingers, making that connection even more intimate.

Kate smiled tenderly as she felt the warm palm of his hand covering hers and pulled him in for one more kiss as he withdrew almost completely from her only to gently refill her.

However, the smooth movements grew stronger and more erratic, held back only briefly by William's fear of hurting her, but Kate didn't seem to feel an ounce of pain, quite the opposite: the expression was pure ecstasy, her eyes fixed on him, her lips parted, moaning, driving him mad… It was the permission he needed to get carried away: William dug his fingers into the succulent skin of her hips and pulled her against him, penetrating her even more furiously. Then she felt an entire constellation explode through her closed eyelids in the second orgasm he gave her that night and, without even trying to resist any longer, he gave in to release along with her.

.

.

Kate couldn't sleep. Not that she had rested all day, quite the opposite. Your day was very busy, with so many things to do. But the ultimate consummation of their relationship that had just taken place left her quite energized and sleepless, unlike him, who succumbed to sleep almost immediately after pouring himself into her.

It reminded her of the first time she was with a man a few years ago, Harry Blakelock, he seemed particularly enchanted by her beauty and relentlessly urged her to accept dinner with him until she decided to go, much encouraged by Pippa, who always said she deserved to have fun and date a little more. The two followed a series of dinners and lunches together until he managed to steal a kiss here and there… And then, one day he managed to convince her to visit his apartment.

At first Kate enjoyed the feeling of being sexually aroused by someone, feeling wanted… but Blakelock didn't seem to know how to manage things very well; not that he was new to the whole thing though… He seemed to lose control, especially after he managed to be inside her, and by the time she found herself he had already reached his climax without making sure if she liked it too or not and he immediately began to snore beside her while she felt particularly sore emotionally and physically.

After this episode followed a long period of embarrassment between the two; Blakelock no longer asked her out on a date and often even seemed to avoid bumping into her in Italy. A short time later, he left and Kate never saw him again. The fact that she never really developed deep feelings for Harry made things easier, which doesn't mean she wasn't, at least a little upset.

After Harry, Kate dedicated herself even more to her studies, which did not allow her to waste time with frivolities like men and dating, however she maintained such sexual activities, even though it had been a while since she had such activities, her last relationship had been with Rupert Finch, until she bumped into a certain eccentric prince in the corridors of the University of St Andrews. The Prince who was now in bed, naked as he had come into the world and sleeping peacefully.

Despite this, Kate realized that she didn't mind that William slept immediately after making love to her, because just before falling asleep he caressed her nonstop and his hand only stopped touching her skin once he slept soundly. Besides, he was William, her man and the love of her life, and unlike the first time she was intimate with someone, Kate watched William fall asleep, an adoring smile adorning her face as she registered every detail in her mind. of her face and her naked body and her heart almost exploded with love.

Kate thought it hadn't been that long as she stared into the moonlight and smiled at her own thoughts, until she felt two strong arms encircle her from behind and she gave a start. William laughed huskily behind her.

– Sorry love… I didn't want to scare you.

Kate laughed back. – Was the nap good?

'Yes…' He grunted in response. – But it would have been much better with my girlfriend in my arms…

“Sorry, honey.” She leaned her head closer against his shoulder, leaving her neck exposed to his lips. - I could not sleep.

He turned her to face him and she immediately put her arms around his neck, not before noticing that William hadn't bothered to wear anything; he was still as naked as before.

– And what can we do about it? – He asked, a sly smile hovering on his lips and his hand running over the skin of her thigh, partially covered by the short robe she wore. That simple touch was enough for her mind to produce images of that hand in other more sensitive parts of her body… If she didn't know that she loved him so deeply, Kate would accuse him of using some kind of magic on her, because it was amazing to the way her body reacted to his thrusts, leaving her wet at the mere thought of having him.

In response, she let her hands undo the loop that closed the robe and pushed it over her shoulders so that the thin fabric fell at her feet, leaving her naked again. William engulfed her with his gaze, the blue of his irises almost completely taken by the green of his pupil, his eyes scanning every detail of her pale creamy skin as she lowered her gaze and found the erection already standing out against his body, made an exaggerated exclamation, ready and waiting to be useful.

The attraction between them was too intense to resist and they both moved forward at the same time, his mouth quickly taking possession of hers; her nails gently scraping the skin of his shoulders and he let his hands run over her buttocks until they reached just below them and gripped her legs, positioning each one around his waist so that Kate snuggled into his lap, her heels crossed on his back. So he carried her back to bed, ready to love his girlfriend again.

There he hovered over her once more, however, in a nimble movement, Kate straddled his thighs, sitting on top of him. William let out a surprised but appreciative exclamation that, with her on top, he could touch her even more fully and immediately he did, his hands running over her thighs and hips and up to her waist and framing her beautiful breasts. Kate moaned at the feel of his hands caressing her breasts and let her hand find the erect member, making William hiss deliciously in response. She dragged his swollen head between the dripping folds of her opening, gathering moisture, before letting herself slowly sink in until she was fully seated on him.

The two of them moaned in unison when William finally filled her and he sat up, with Kate still in his lap, and hugged her tight, in an almost desperate need to feel her as close as possible. Then, as they adjusted to the intrusion, she initiated a slow movement with her hips, eliciting a pleasant sigh from William. They opened their eyes and once again resumed eye contact, this time Kate brought her forehead to his as they moved slowly and smoothly. William watched his beloved in complete adoration as she smiled tenderly at him, completely absorbed in the beauty of that gaze, the luminescence in her skin, the lust in her body. He returned the smile while still looking deep into her green irises, with the thought that if he died right then, he would definitely die happy.

– Love… – he whispered against her mouth – You are the love of my life…

He noticed her eyes immediately water in reaction to that statement and he wiped them from the corners of her eyes.

– Shhhh love, I didn't mean to make you sad…

She shook her head vehemently: 'They are tears of happiness…' She brought their lips together in a brief kiss. - Pure happiness…

So they continued, but soon they realized that slowness and subtlety would not be enough to bring them to climax. Then suddenly Kate pulled away from William's captive embrace and planted her palms and hands on the mattress, her hands behind her back for support. Now she was moving up and down on him, literally riding on top of him.

- Ah yes! William moaned loudly as she began to move on him again. Kate moaned back, her lip caught between her teeth, lost in the delicious sensation of the slide of every inch inside her.

Still, through the haze of lust he was in, William realized that Kate needed something else to finally reach orgasm. He was too close, it wouldn't take long, but he desperately wanted to come along with her and then he remembered the sensitivity of her breasts. He immediately bent over, cupped her breast, and teased her hard nipple with his tongue as his fingers explored the short curls of her sex for the sensitive nub that undid her in pleasure. When she found him, the result was no different: she hugged him again, pulled his hair and announced her release in a shriek that undid him on the spot, and William moaned as he poured every drop of his orgasm inside her.

.

.

Kate blinked at the strong light coming in through the open window and felt her body slowly wake up. When she noticed an arm encircling her waist possessively she smiled, feeling her man wake up too, nestled behind her.

“Good morning,” she muttered happily.

“Good morning.” He smiled when she turned around. - Hungry?

She nodded and he promptly got up in order to prepare a hearty breakfast, but his girlfriend pulled him back, smiling mischievously.

– I want breakfast in bed …

– Leave everything ready for tomorrow, please. Thanks good night. William said softly into the phone.

After hanging up the phone, he stared at the dark sky for a while, admiring the beauty of the moon and stars.

Taken out of his thoughts William looked at the bed, his smile widening as he contemplated the beautiful figure lying on his huge bed.

William still admired the figure that resonated for a few minutes, until she took a deep breath and blinked, noticing that she was being watched by her husband. She smiled and stretched lazily between the sheets.

– Are you going to just watch or are you going to go to bed? – she teased, extending the sheets in clear invitation.

William was grinning like a madman and headed for the bed, wasting no time in gluing his male body to hers, who woke up and went willingly, stretching her arms around his neck.

- I didn't want to wake you up, love... You slept so peacefully, a beautiful sight to enjoy.

- I only got to sleep because I was too tired. – She replied, entwining her legs with his. 'But the truth is, you've already spoiled me, William Wales. I can only sleep properly when I have my husband by my side.

A man of few words that he was, William just let his actions respond to her provocation. He let his hand run over her body, which he found to be the most beautiful he had seen in a long time, and he felt her awaken under his touch too, lazy and receptive; and not just her beauty, but Kate had the incredible ability to arouse his desire almost immediately, and that's what happened at that moment when he ran his hand over her thigh, moving up until it landed on the smooth skin of her hip and saw, with a shudder she wore nothing under her thin nightgown. She smiled, briefly, when his hand suddenly stopped, and wasted no time in kissing him passionately.

William responded enthusiastically, trying to cover her body with his own as she spread her legs so he could rest comfortably between them. Although automatic, the lovers' movements showed all the passion that still seemed so new between them, William suspected that he would never tire of adoring and loving her whenever there was an opportunity, he would never tire of having her as often as possible.

His hands wandered, at first aimlessly, but now clearly intended to light it, and his mouth soon followed in its wake, now glued to the curve between neck and shoulder, where William was placing open-mouthed kisses. As he descended and faced the obstacle that the nightgown still offered, William propped himself up on one arm, pulling away from her briefly. The heavily etched jaw and eyes practically engulfing it made a shiver run over Kate's body. Their bodies communicated in such a way that words were unnecessary, and the message that their bare thighs, panting breath, glittering eyes, and half-open mouth conveyed was clear: Do what you want. I'm entirely yours.

Still, William needed to make it clear:

- Forgive me, love, if this is too bold. I will never hurt you, but I... I can't resist my wife looking at me like that anymore . And, with a hoarse grunt, William suddenly grabbed the top of her nightgown and ripped it in half, each half of the fabric beside her body. She let out a gasp of surprise that was soon replaced by a moan of approval as William lowered his head to one breast, his lips sucking the creamy skin and his tongue stroking the hard pink nipple as his hand cupped the other breast, making her arch her back against him.

She could feel him smile as he released her breasts with a popping noise and then followed her body south. After covering her inner thighs with kisses and light bites, he once again made a rather brusque movement, showing that despite being a loving lover, William also knew how to be stronger and more impulsive: he pushed his hands over her thighs so that her knees practically rested above her chest; it was an angle that, she knew well, left her completely exposed to her husband; proof of that were the tortuous seconds that he stood still, just admiring the sight that was offered to him.

He licked his lips appreciatively and offered one last look at his wife, his eyebrow arched in response to the earlier message: All mine indeed.

And without wasting any more time, he lowered his head and Kate had the indescribable sensation of an exploratory tongue dragging along her opening, rising from the end to the top where her still-hidden clitoris was soon discovered by him and now he sucked it. between her lips as her tongue worked incessantly.

She knew she should make less noise, she knew she had to moan lower but just couldn't contain herself. William himself moaned against her wet slit, leaving a trail of goosebumps that was impossible to contain and her hips spasmed against his face as he remained below, focused on giving her the most intense pleasure. However, when she least expected it, William rose and returned to cover her body with his own, his smiling lips covered in the liquid he made sure to lick in front of her so that she could see clearly how much he liked to please her there. Her hair messed up by her fingers that gripped him firmly as he began to explore her and her eyes bright: it was a very exciting sight to say the least and she soon grabbed his half-open shirt trying to discover his warm skin that she loved to touch so much. .

"No." He chuckled and grabbed her slender wrist, pulling her hand away. "You're just going to touch me..." She felt his hand run over her body once more. - When I finish what I was doing with you. - And now her mouth has been replaced by a long finger that gathered moisture from the source and spread it over her clitoris in concentrated movements designed to lead her to perdition;

"Will…please…" she begged. He just smiled, teasingly, until he finally slipped two fingers into her warm, wet channel and established that devious back-and-forth motion.

She chanted his name amid gasps and moans that sounded like music. When she knew he was close, she once again grabbed his shirt and begged him loud and clear for him to stick another part of his body into her other than his fingers. In response, he sped up the movement of his hand, adding a few swirls of his thumb over her clit.

– Let go of me, Catherine! He muttered as she gripped the fabric of his shirt so hard her knuckles were white.

'Will… Will…' She looked at him pleadingly.

– Get your hands off me.

- Please...

– Catherine! – It was the final command. She released him and he introduced a third finger to the frantic back and forth inside her.

The orgasm that invaded her was so devastating that she lifted her hips off the mattress, her back arched and her mouth releasing the silent scream of release; William didn't stop moving until she fell back onto the mattress, worn out. He slowly withdrew his wetness-covered fingers and she watched through slitted eyes with lust as he trailed his tongue over each finger, sucking in delight at the remnants of her release.

When she came to, William was watching her, his hand moving over her thigh in a movement that was automatic and not yet intended to tease her. He just looked at her in a mixture of amusement and adoration.

- So beautiful when it reaches the climax... - and placed a tender kiss on her forehead. - Everything is fine?

Kate nodded, once again encircling his neck with her arms: 'Impossible better… but I think now it's your turn…' And in a quick and practical movement she pushed him against the mattress, now her body hovering above his, legs bent on either side of his hips.

'Hmmm…' He muttered, his hands moving restlessly from her thighs to her hips. – Don't you want to rest a bit before we continue?

Kate shook her head in denial, leaning forward to place a small kiss on his lips and letting her right hand run over his chest and south. - What kind of wife would I be if I left my husband when he is so obviously thirsty ? - And punctuating the end of the sentence, stroked the length that was rigid against his pants.

William sighed, smiling: – And that's your fault…

Kate made an expression of mock indignation as her hand continued to work, making him even more erect, if that was possible. However, his half-covered chest tempted her and she succumbed to that desire, making him shed his clothes, which he gladly did. So, freed from the garments, she admired the toned body of the years she spent in military service. Kate found him immensely handsome, despite his modesty, and tried to convince him of it. He seemed to know her train of thought as she stared at him as he gently pulled her into a breathtaking kiss.

Kate's mouth soon followed a path of kisses and licks over his body. William let her explore him as she pleased, after all, just as he had had confirmation that she was his, so he belonged to her, a unique and irrevocable realization. Kate continued on her way until she reached the part she had managed a few minutes ago, now on full display. Her face hovered around him for a few moments, an air of laughter passing over her face and her brow arched in inquiry, 'May I?

William nodded, a little anxious. Kate gave a small smile before reaching down and running her tongue along the length of its length and cupping her lips over the swollen head. William tried to maintain eye contact with her, but when Kate sucked even deeper, shaking her head up and down and lightly brushing her cheeks, he failed miserably in his attempt and gripped her long hair between his fingers, taking care to not hurt her and rolled his eyes, sighing and moaning, totally at her mercy.

Kate looked at her husband when she heard his delighted moan, without ungluing his mouth. She noticed that his legs were shaking slightly and he was gripping her hair urgently, though it didn't hurt, and he was muttering unintelligible things. She was enchanted to realize the power she had on him at that moment, and in a daring impulse, she swallowed him even more as far as his limit allowed him. His reaction was instantaneous; now his other hand joined the one that clung to her hair, his body stiffened and he was moaning her name loudly and shamelessly in a frenzy.

– Kate… Oh Kate…

She continued to work with enthusiasm and William knew that if he didn't stop soon, he would finish right there and that wasn't what he wanted. He wanted to find the climax together with her once more and preferably buried as deeply as possible within her. That way he opened his eyes, trying not to succumb to perdition to see her looking at him, his erection almost entirely inside her mouth, sucking on him in delight. However, he squeezed her shoulder and the urgency in his eyes made her release him with a wet pop . Still, she didn't fully let go, holding the base with her hand as she continued to drag her lips dangerously close.

- What is it love? she questioned, letting her tongue run once more over his stiffness and looking deep into his eyes. – Do you want me to stop ? she whispered, teasingly.

William shook his head, smiling in an amused rebuke. - You're still going to kill me, woman... And what a wonderful death it will be.

She smiled widely and opened her mouth, ready to swallow him again, but he stopped her with another squeeze on her shoulder and she looked up at him, confused. "You're a delight, but..." In a quick and practiced move, he pulled her back down onto his lap. - Wouldn't it be better if I made you come once more when I was buried deep inside you? - He whispered against her ear, showing that he also knew how to be provocative, and slipped two fingers between the folds of her opening, noticing that she was once again wet and ready for him. - So wet for me, love...

Kate moaned softly as William felt the wetness without his fingers intensify, much of it caused by the whisper of his velvety, deep voice as he made explicit how much he wanted to be inside her. She suddenly pushed him away, only to take him in her hand and get even closer. He felt the heat emanating from her and he sighed contentedly.

- Ah yes....

She just hovered there for a few moments, maintaining intense eye contact with her husband until she let herself sink completely into his aroused cock. Finally.

William clung more to her and when he felt her surround him in its entirety, in a desperate need to touch her, to feel her even closer as humanly possible and he couldn't contain the moan.

– Oh, Kate...

She briefly pulled her torso out of his captive embrace, just took his face in her hands and resumed eye contact. William just watched her adoringly, as if she were the loveliest creature ever seen on earth, and to him, indeed she was. He moved closer again, in an attempt to glue his lips to hers and she only let go after whispering the three words against his lips.

“I love you…” and then she started a slow but intense roll with her hips.

Despite years of living together, this kind of intimacy seemed still new between them, it was as if their bodies knew each other in such a way that they complemented each other. William felt so complete with Kate, and she totally returned the feeling. Everything always reflected the love existing between the couple; eye to eye, restless hands exploring the other's body, frantic, passionate whispers as he continued sheathed inside her, making love as gently as they could. However, it soon became clear that that wasn't going to be enough to bring them to completion, so Kate changed her movements, now gliding up and down his pole, ending with a roll of her hips as well as speeding them up.

William closed his eyes tightly, revelling in her gliding over him, and when he opened them again, he found her bouncing breasts bouncing in time with her movements, begging for attention and he definitely didn't refuse; then he cupped one breast, sucking greedily while his free hand tended to the other, rolling the hardened nipple between his fingers. So beautiful… they fit so perfectly in my mouth and hands… And with that thought, William realized that if he didn't take the reins, he would climax before she did, and that was the last thing he wanted. So he encircled her slender waist with one arm, pausing her movements and then rolling on top of her, earning a startled cry from the woman beneath him. Finding him with her eyes again, Kate realized what he needed.

– Move, faster… and stronger. - She pleaded.

And who would William, Duke of Cambridge be to deny his wife's request? He then once again bent her legs at that angle that only left her no longer exposed but allowed deeper penetration and when he filled her again the reaction was so intense that she gripped the sheets below her so hard her knuckles stayed white.

But this time he didn't allow himself the pause to get used to the sensation and soon resumed the syncopated back and forth movement, withdrawing almost entirely from her only to re-enter her as deeply as possible. He continued this relentless pace as he watched her grow closer and closer to the climax, her mouth open and eyes half closed in an expression of pure ecstasy.

It was when, in a particularly powerful thrust, he hit that spot inside her that was tearing her apart in pleasure that she broke free, arching her back and moaning his name in frenzy. The sight of her coming from him was enough to drive him to perdition too, his seed spurting into her like liquid fire in her gut. The whole sensation in itself was so explosive that for years to come they continued to agree that it was one of the most intense orgasms they had ever shared in all their years of marriage.

The next moment she came to, William had already withdrawn from her and was now pulling the blankets over them both, not bothering to put on clothes again. She turned her back to him, inviting him to fit himself behind her and did so: chest and belly pressed against his back as she felt his buttocks touch her intimate region, where his cock now rested quite limp. She sighed contentedly as he ran his fingers over the smooth, bare skin of her hip, an expected gesture every time they finished making love.

Kate smiled broadly as she felt sleep slowly taking her away: - I love you!

William smiled: – And I, you, babykins. He stayed there, watching her sleep for a few minutes before she fell asleep too.

I hope you enjoyed.